The next morning Art History class was cancelled at the last moment, Iris and Eddie were waiting outside of the room when they got the notice. She texted Brenn, asking what happened. His response was to remind her that he had a busy week and that he looked forward to seeing her in a few days. Iris and Eddie were standing outside of the cancelled class. Once she received Brenn's response, she excused herself from her boyfriend, saying she needed to use the restroom.

Iris purchased a new phone the previous weekend. It was used and still cheap by most people's standards but was a significant upgrade for her. She entered a stall and took off her pants and held one leg up, balancing it against the wall. Eddie had no nude pictures of Iris. She had always been afraid that any nude picture would inevitably become public and refused to take any for Eddie. But her encounters with Brenn awakened something confident and reckless within her. She wanted to take more risks. Angling the phone as low beneath her, she took the picture of herself and sent it to the Professor with a message telling him that a few days was too long.

Eddie was waiting loyally outside the bathroom when she was finished. They walked together to her room. Iris hoped to work on a paper for another class with her extra time. While the pair were walking, she began to feel foolish again, but the feeling wasn't the pangs of regret which haunted her earlier. She really liked Brenn. That had been obvious to her for a long time, but it had quickly grown from an infatuation, to a sextual awakening, to what? Iris wasn't sure, but the two of them were really talking now, it wasn't just sex.

Eddie would always be her first love, but as beautiful as their story was, maybe it was something that didn't need to last forever. Maybe she was at the beginning of something new that needed to be cherished. Eddie kissed Iris goodbye at her door.

"Hey, are you available for breakfast tomorrow?" she asked.

"Yeah, that should work for me." he answered, ignorantly looking forward to their next meeting.

"Okay, well I'll see you then."

"Cool, Love you." he said on his way out.

"Take care."

Iris made up her mind, she would finally break up with him.

That evening, Iris attended one of the few Honors College events of the semester. It was essentially just a networking get together for the students in the honors program. Since several of the students in the program had become close friends, it felt more like a party where Iris didn't belong. Held in a large meeting room inside of the campus library, Iris planned to go, sign in (because of course they had a sign in sheet), make a quick appearance with her faculty advisor, and then sneak out. Eddie texted her to ask what she was up to that evening. She reminded him of her schedule, happy for the excuse not to see him that evening.

Iris did just as planned, making quick pleasantries with classmates from the past year while she sought out her advisor, Dr. Jackowski.

"Iris! I was looking for you." said Dr. Jackowski, flagging Iris down.

Dr. Jackowski was standing with a tall, striking woman.

"Hello, I was just looking for you Dr. Jackowski." Said Iris.

"Iris, I wanted to introduce you to one of our Honors class teachers, Professor Feehery. I noticed something interesting in your schedule."

"What's that?" asked Iris.

"You are the only honors student in Art History. And your teacher, Professor Brenn, is actually Professor Feehery's spouse."

It took a moment for the information to settle in for Iris. The revelation didn't make any sense to her. She had exhaustively scoured the internet for every scrap of information it had on J. Brenn, he was her complete obsession. Never once had she heard of this woman. But as Iris stumbled her way through the conversation with her advisor, it became clear that Professor Feehery really was married to him.

"What's your major, Art History?" asked Professor Feehery.

"No, I'm a business major." answered Iris, in a hollow voice. Everything about this woman filled Iris with jealousy -- her height, her smart outfit, her perfect straight hair. It was exactly the person you would picture with someone like Brenn. Iris had never been as mad at anyone as she was at Brenn in that moment, but at the same time felt a deep anxiety that he might cast her off at any moment – that she was a superfluous little detour in his rich life. Finding herself outside of the library crying, she had a distant awareness that she made a scene leaving the event, but didn't care.

Iris pulled out her phone to text Brenn. When she opened the hidden text thread, she was horrified to see the picture of her vagina she sent him, along with his quippy, self-satisfied response. The reminder of her shameless behavior was enough to help her make a decision. She texted him that she was canceling all future sessions and blocked his number. While walking back to her room, her thoughts turned to Eddie. It astonished her how callous she had been with their relationship. This past week was disgusting and Iris was hopeless to make it right.

By the time she reached her room, Iris was having a panic attack. Because of her anxiety, she purchased some non-THC edibles earlier in the semester. She didn't do drugs, but these were fairly benign. When she received the gummies, they came with one large high-THC individually wrapped sample. She was against taking it in theory, but also felt it would be a waste to throw it out. So it sat in her drawer, till that night. Iris ate the purple diamond shaped gummy and calmed down and came up with a crazy plan and fell asleep.

In the morning, Iris was awakened by knocking at her door. It was Eddie. Iris had overslept meeting him at breakfast and she looked a mess. She slept in her clothes from yesterday and the once sharp skirt and blouse she wore to the honors meetup were wrinkled and bunched. Her makeup was in broken smudged tear-streaks which had partially smeared off on her pillow, and her hair was disheveled. She expected this to happen, it was actually the first part of her plan.

Iris freshly appreciated Eddie and wanted to stay together, but selfishly knew that she couldn't carry the burden of this lie forever. If she was going to be with him he needed to have some idea of how she changed, but she wouldn't become involved in some controversy. No one could ever know she slept with Professor Brenn. It could ruin his career (and marriage) and her life. So, without going into specifics, she intended to admit to similar wrongdoing on her part, but suggest that the mistakes she made involved another student, maybe from the Honors College. Her plan was foolish and chaotic and would hurt Eddie awfully, but Iris was spinning and needed to do something.

Her logic was that she could break up with Eddie, but they had dated for two years, and a breakup wouldn't happen without a long conversation. Iris was sure he would have a lot of questions, and she would end up admitting to cheating anyway. But she didn't want to break up, and she couldn't say anything about the Professor in either case. So this admittedly terrible plan seemed like the best way to give Eddie the choice of whether or not they stayed together.

She opened the door for Eddie. Iris's eyes were already welling with tears, and Eddie instantly embraced her, knowing something was very wrong.

"Are you alright? What's the matter?" asked Eddie.

"Can you come in? I need to talk." said Iris.

The couple sat on the bed. Eddie was very nervous. Iris could get emotional like anyone, but she was the steady and reliable one in the relationship. He waited a long time for her to talk.

"I cheated on you." said Iris.

"Okay." he said timidly. Leaving her room to continue.

She explained that it was a flirtation that had gone on for a while and she hadn't expected anything to come of it. The situation between her and this person continued to escalate, and last night she took a real edible, and things happened. Iris tried to be vague and hated herself for chickening out and mentioning the gummy. If she was going to avoid responsibility like that, then why do this in the first place.

"Are you sure it was all your decision?" asked Eddie, referencing the edible.

"It was. I went there knowing it would happen."

"How?"

Iris considered her answer for a moment. Fortunately, the gravity of the discussion made her pause seem organic.

"I sent him a sext earlier in the day."

Eddie didn't seem angry but sat there in shock from hearing Iris's admission. Both of them were crying at this point.

"So do you want to break up with me?" Eddie asked.

"No, I was stupid. I love you. But you probably want to break up with me." she replied.

"I don't think I do. But I'm really hurt and need to know what happened. You weren't specific."

Iris expected he’d want to know more and went through the details she had come up with. It was a senior who was graduating that semester. The two of them made-out at a previous event and started a flirtation that intensified over time. She sent the nude picture and went to the event intending to hook up with him, and she'd never regretted anything in her life more.

"Can I see what you sent him?" asked Eddie.

After a long time deciding, she agreed to show Eddie the picture, but thought it would be better to keep the person anonymous. Eddie agreed that was probably for the best. Iris went through her camera roll and found the picture she sent Brenn, looking at it without immediately showing Eddie. It was obscene. The shot was from below and Iris held her legs wide apart to display everything -- the pink inner lips of her vagina framed by dark brown pubes. She handed the phone to Eddie before she could change her mind.

"Iris, I thought you'd be topless or something." he said

"I'm sorry."

"I think I need to know exactly what you did with him."

She paused.

"He went down on me. And we had sex -- twice."

"And that's everything?" Eddie asked.

Iris thought about his question, and it made her second guess her story. Her current problem with it was how the events were mostly contained to one night. Almost like it was one big but individual mistake. She had sex with Professor Brenn five times already, and beyond failing to communicate the scope of her betrayal, she felt her story didn't explain how she had changed. Iris needed to go further.

"A few days ago, I gave him a blow job, and I let him finish in my mouth." she said suddenly.

Iris was remembering her previous Art history class. She continued the habit of arriving early in hopes of seeing the Professor before class. That morning Brenn showed up fifteen minutes before class started. It was inconvenient timing because the other students would start coming shortly. He walked straight to the door and unlocked it.

"Are you coming?" he asked her.

When they got inside, he relocked the door and led her to the corner of the room that couldn't be seen from the door's window. He kissed Iris and grabbed her butt, pulling her close.

"Okay, I need to open the class before other students get here." he said, attempting to go for the door.

Iris grabbed his belt by both hands and was nearly pulled down as he turned to move. But Brenn stopped and She began to undo his belt.

"I don't think we have time for this." he said as she took down his underwear.

Iris ignored him and started to kiss his penis. This is why she got up early that day. Really, it was why she got up early the morning after their first session, he just hadn't shown up. Knowing they were pressed for time, she worked quickly, sucking in her cheeks firmly as she slid her mouth along his shaft.

"Is this working?" she asked, stimulating him vigorously with her hand while taking a brief break from using her mouth.

"Put it back in. Else I'll come one your face." he whispered.

She took him back in her mouth, and shortly after, he ejaculated. It was her first time experiencing a man finishing inside her mouth. He held her head close to him but tried to limit his instinctive thrusts -- not wanting to choke her. They were both careful to minimize the mess. Iris sucked and swallowed hard trying to take in all of his semen. It nearly worked, but as Brenn withdrew himself from her, the stimulation he felt from her tightly drawn lips caused him to release one last spurt. It landed on the front of her hoodie. Iris laughed impulsively, forgetting to keep her voice down.

The pair worked quickly to make themselves presentable. Brenn pulled his pants back up, and Iris wiped her tears and mouth and removed the come stained hoodie. There were already a few students outside when Brenn unlocked and opened the door. Two guys entered, oblivious to anything, but there was another young woman. She came in and saw Iris sitting at a desk with her eyes still flushed, pretending to act casual. The other student knew the two were inside the classroom alone with the door locked and had a fairly accurate suspicion of what happened.

Luckily Eddie didn't get to class early that day, but it didn't matter much in the end. Because now she was owning up to her actions, or at least some version of them. Iris was very embarrassed after telling him about the blow job, and once again asked if Eddie wanted to break up. He was still organizing his thoughts, but said he couldn't help being in love with her and didn't want to break up. Emphasizing that it in no way lessened how hurt he was. She apologized emphatically and the two embraced in silence for a long time.

The couple stayed together the whole weekend, both putting in extra time to try and salvage their relationship. Eddie skipped studio time he had on Friday and Iris skipped her class. That stuff would have to wait. Eddie was down, but he believed Iris was sorry and didn't lash out at her. They talked a lot, and Iris felt a rekindled connection with Eddie which had previously evaporated when Brenn came into her life.

But there was one huge hurdle that they both knew needed to be surmounted -- sex. It was a palpable cruelty that Iris had been so reluctant to have sex with Eddie and then cheated on him, and it would have been hard to take the relationship seriously going forward if they didn't incorporate that into their regular activities.

Iris was enthusiastic to try. She was willing to do anything to move forward, but it worried her how it might go. In the couple's extensive talks about what Iris had done, she admitted to orgasming during sex. It wasn't that she was concerned about her own pleasure -- they had plenty of time to figure that out. What really worried her was the effect a perceived poor performance would have on Eddie's confidence, and she wasn't wrong. He was very nervous about falling short.

As much as they tried to put it off, by Sunday the couple knew they needed to get to it. Iris treated Eddie to lunch just off campus, then, the plan was to go back to Eddie's dorm. After they ate, he asked if he could show her his project before they went back. As they followed the path back into campus, the couple briefly turned different directions where it forked.

"Where are you going?" asked Eddie.

"The Annex?" said Iris

"I moved out of there last week."

Eddie led Iris to the Art Building and up the familiar staircase to the fourth floor. When they began to walk down the hall towards Brenn's studio, she grew concerned that he knew. That somehow in the interim he figured it out and had now brought her here to confront her about it. Eddie didn't go to Brenn's studio though. He stopped at the door adjacent to it and pulled his keys out. As he did, a door behind them opened, and Professor Brenn stepped out of his office about halfway down the hall. He and Iris's eyes met, but Eddie didn't look up. Brenn started walking down the hall towards them, a concerned look on his face. Iris wasn't sure what to do so she grabbed Eddie and pulled him to her and gave him the most passionate kiss she could muster. Letting out a deep "mmmm" as she pushed her hips into him. Iris was not a fan of PDA's, but she needed to do something. When they finally finished kissing, she checked for Brenn, but he was gone.

"Wow, it's going to be big." said Iris admiring Eddie's work.

"Yeah, they typically don't have student pieces this large, but Professor Olsten is the head of the selection committee and said it wouldn't be a problem to make an exception." said Eddie.

Eddie's piece was turning out well, but because of Iris's display in the hall, he was much less interested in showing it off than when he first thought of it. Eddie was now motivated to get back to the dorm quickly. Iris was happy to leave the Art Building for different reasons. It was incredibly uncomfortable that Eddie's studio was directly next  to Brenn's, and she tried to think back to when her session times could have overlapped with Eddie's studio times, but couldn't come up with anything.

When they returned to Eddie's room, the pair kissed on his bed for a while -- both of them nervous to progress. Iris made the first move, standing up and stripping completely naked -- the pink indentations from her bra strap visible on her bare flesh. She stood there feeling more naked and vulnerable than she ever had in front of Eddie. He was mesmerized but unsure what to do next. Within their relationship, Iris was the dominant personality -- helping Eddie figure out his schedule or where they should eat or if he should study more. Her admission of infidelity had screwed up their dynamic and as much as Eddie was willing to try to make it work, he wasn't ready to be the responsible one. He needed her to make the choice, and she knew it.

"Take of your clothes." said Iris.

He took them off and she sidled up next to him in bed. It was so weird. The pair kissed while she massaged his stiffening penis. But Iris felt that the whole moment screamed with the context that she let someone else do this to her. Iris just needed to get through it for the both of them -- to ignore the shame and embarrassment. Once Eddie was fully hard, Iris sat up and got a condom from his drawer and opened it and helped Eddie put it on. She considered using her mouth to help unroll it down his erection but didn't. She was afraid that if she did anything too pornographic it would take Eddie out of the moment by reminding him of her indiscretions.

Iris told Eddie she loved him and got on her back. Besides making out, they hadn't done nearly as much foreplay as she typically had with Brenn, so it was a little tougher for her to get Eddie in than she expected. At least it went smoother than either of the couple's previous attempts. Eddie started slowly, working to find how he could best balance himself.

To Iris's relief it was actually starting to feel pretty good. As it became easier, Eddie quickened his pace. Iris cooed, in encouragement as she became aroused. It absurdly dawned on her that she really liked sex. Eddie was panting intensely.

"Keep going." she encouraged.

Eddie, spurred on by her apparent enjoyment, bucked his hips harder and faster. He tried not to focus on her infidelity, but the thought was still ever-present in his mind. The woman he loved had been with another. She was reluctant to have sex with him, in spite of all they had been through, but not that man. She was so attracted to him -- she couldn't stop herself. She didn't want to. She sent him a picture of her vagina and he fucked her, and he made her come.

Eddie thrust harder and harder, needing to make Iris orgasm. As she got closer, her vagina grew wetter and tighter. He was not up to the challenge. As Eddie arrived at his climax, he held Iris tight and bucked his hips as hard as he could. He hoped maybe that would push her over the edge, but it didn't. He groaned loudly in enjoyment. Iris felt bad for noticing, but because Eddie positioned himself in the same way Brenn had their first time, it was too obvious to ignore. Eddie's body was much smaller and weaker than Brenn's, and the difference had a noticeable effect on her arousal. She was enjoying herself, but she also knew that Brenn would have easily made her come by then.

Iris was close though, and Eddie finished her off with his hand. She had a nice orgasm, and she told him so, hoping he was happy with how everything went. But Eddie was disappointed that she hadn't climaxed during the act. He would have a chip on his shoulder, when it came to sex, for a long time.

This is a long, multi-part series based around hypnosis with some urban-fantasy/mystery/college-story elements. I expect it to get more ridiculous as it goes; think of this as a mind-control harem story that basically charts a normal college becoming a free-use fantasy college. 

There was something different about the air in the library today. Normally, I found everything about it comforting – the smell of the books, the soft silence broken by coughs and footsteps, the sweeping lines of dark wood and metal that made up the interior – but today, there was a tension that hung in the air. I took another sip of lukewarm coffee and kept flipping through my research. What should have been a simple project for History 330 was getting a tad out of hand. 

Pravos College had a long history of urban legends; everyone knew the old building on the hill had – allegedly – been an insane asylum before the land around it was converted to a women's college. Later, in ‘88, Pravos went co-ed. 

Which was why I guess I was here now, diving down a rabbit hole of obscure books and microfiche files. I couldn't complain, as it got me more face time with the pretty red-headed librarian who seemed happy to help an enthusiastic undergrad.

The founder's name, Elias de Pravos, appeared again and again in the text. But it was the footnotes that caught my attention—odd, cryptic notes that seemed to hint at something darker, something unsaid.

I found my answer in the next folder. The title on the top had what I had to assume was Pravos’ original name: *“Pravos Correctional Institute”*.  But the articles within were something else. There was a combination of journal notes, reports, old images. Faded black-and-white photos of nude women, either exposed in provocative poses or clearly tied up in restraints. It was jarring, seeing what wouldn’t be out of place on porn sites today in the context of near archaic photography styles. There was a picture of a row of women bent over a bench, their pale asses in the air, hands bound behind them. Another had a woman clearly masturbating, her fingers deep in her exposed pussy. 

I looked over my shoulder, hoping that no one was creeping through the stacks and just so happening to come upon me looking at lewd pictures. All clear. 

I read on, undeniably intrigued. The files painted a picture of *“Pravos Correction Institute”* and its purpose: *“the correction and education of indecent women”*. 

Someone had to be pulling a prank on me – the urban legends were famous, but Pravos was renowned as a historical bastion of feminist, intellectual thought in the states. Its reputation had lessened somewhat with the switch from only women to co-ed, sure, but really the last 30 years and change had just mixed in a reputation of “rich private school” with the enduring legends of feminist icons. There was no way that Pravos was founded upon an old center of…what, even? 

My fingers lingered on a passage: 

“Pravos’ final days at the school were shrouded in mystery. His journals were reportedly destroyed after his death. Some claim they were not burned but hidden—sealed away in a place no one would dare seek.”

My pulse quickened. Journals?

I rifled through the stack of files I’d scrounged from the corners of the library. There – an old, leather-bound book that had been sitting in a weird alcove, as if forgotten. There was no title, just an ornate emblem embossed into the center. When I cracked it open, it was like something leapt off the page – a dark shadow that rushed around me with a roar, flashes of dark energy flying towards my face – before suddenly going silent. 

I coughed, almost jumping out of my seat. I looked around again – there were a couple curious glances but not many people remained in the library, and especially not in this corner. The people who looked up gave no sign they had seen what I had seen. 

The journal remained open on the desk. I picked it back up, and started reading. 

As far as I could tell – this really was the personal diary of Elias de Pravos, founder of the original campus. Legend had it that he’d disappeared mysteriously, though no one agreed on the cause. Killed by a mistress, was the popular one. The diary didn’t have much to offer in resolving these theories, but it shed light on what Elias de Pravos intended. He had crackpot theories on women and how to “discipline” them. Half of the journal was written like an instructional guide, with theories like “orgasm denial” and “restraint therapy” for not just “curing” women of certain thoughts, but how to break their minds and bend them to your will. 

I flipped to the last page out of curiosity, finding it blank save for a couple scribbled lines: “Follow the path. Break the seals. Take it all back.”

The shadows in the corners of the library seemed to grow, and I couldn't shake the feeling that someone was watching me. I stuffed the journal into my bag and grabbed the rest of the books. I shuffled over to a secluded row in the stacks, dropping the files off rather unceremoniously.

Footsteps echoed behind me. I spun around, an irrational mix of shame and fear crawling within me.

It was Clara, queen bee of campus and classmate from hell. She was the kind of classic beauty that made men and women alike obsessed. A Sydney Sweeney type, with long blonde hair under a pink headband and big blue eyes, which were fixed on me now, with an odd look of wariness that I’d never seen before. She was wearing a white tennis skirt that fluttered around her thick thighs, and I couldn’t help but notice that even a crewneck sweatshirt and leather jacket did little to hide her famous curves.

“You’re in a rush.” She said, breaking the silence.

“Uh-huh,” I said, smartly. 

“What are you doing?” Clara stepped closer. She was glancing at me and at the books I had just set down. Something felt off. It felt like she knew something I didn’t, or worse, that she knew what I had been looking at.

“Research,” I said. “For class, for the final project. I’m in the habit of doing my own work, you know?” 

A little bold. Her gaze became steely. 

“Something you wanna tell me, Seth?” Clara asked. She was reaching into her bag.

“Not really?” I said, genuinely baffled. “Clara, what are you-”

She interrupted me by whipping out some kind of medallion on a chain, and in a practiced motion, let it swing back and forth like a pendulum. 

“I’m saving you from making a mistake,” she said, her voice cool and commanding

I barely got a good look at it before the medallion flashed burning white, like a ray of sunlight had just bounced perfectly off it and into my retinas.

“Ah!” I flinched, covering my eyes. 

There was a piercing pain in my head – I flashed back to the shadowy force that I thought I’d seen burst off the pages of the journal – and suddenly, a deep, dark feeling of anger, fear, and lust within my chest. Something in me hated – I hated – that burst of light. I wanted to make her pay.

Clara’s voice rang out, cutting through the pain. “Forget you ever saw this. Forget everything. Go back to your boring little life-”

Her words hit me like a wave, crashing against my mind. For a moment, I almost gave in, the weight of her command unbearable. But then the shadow inside me surged, a hot, raw defiance that burned through her words like paper.

“What the hell was that?” I said, my voice sharper than I intended. I blinked rapidly, trying to clear the spots from my vision. “What are you trying to do, Men-in-Black me?”

A look of alarm flashed over Clara’s face. 

“Shit,” She swore, raising the medallion back up. 

I didn’t think—I reacted. My hand shot out, grabbing her wrist in mid-swing. My grip was tight, unyielding.

“Let’s not,” I started. 

“Let me go,” Clara snapped, her voice sharp and cutting.  I felt that power in her voice again, and I complied, almost involuntarily. It was like my body reacted before my mind did.   

“Okay,” Clara said, exhaling. “Listen to me.” 

This time though, I felt that power hit me, then slide off like water on glass. That dark feeling within me sprang back to life, ready to fight.

“No,” I said, my voice low, unfamiliar. “You listen.”

Her whole body jerked, like I’d yanked her invisible strings. Her eyes glazed over for a moment, and then… I felt her. Not just standing in front of me, but inside me, like a sudden, vivid presence in my mind. Like I’d gained some sort of sixth sense. An explosive rush of thoughts, emotions, images – I got the idea that what I was feeling was *Clara*, somehow – bombarded that newfound sense. My mind felt like the Fourth of July. 

Her emotions hit me first—fear, anger, a sharp spike of panic. But then, beneath it all, something darker. Warmer. My breath hitched. Lust.

“What the hell is this?” I muttered, stumbling back a step. But the connection didn’t break. It only deepened, pulling me further into her chaotic thoughts. Her fear fed into mine, her panic making my chest tighten.

“Get… out…” Clara’s voice was a whisper now, trembling with effort.

“I don’t know how!” I growled back, my frustration boiling over. That dark energy surged again – a furious instinct to make it stop. My mind shoved against hers, and suddenly, the chaos went still.

When I opened my eyes, Clara was swaying on her feet. Her face was flushed, her lips parted, her breath coming in shallow gasps. Her big blue eyes—always so sharp, so cold—looked glassy, unfocused.

“Clara?” I asked. I waved a hand in front of her face. Her eyes followed it, but slowly, like she was drunk.

“Y-yes?” she murmured, her voice soft and shaky. She swayed again, catching herself on a nearby shelf.

I could see that strange dimension in my mind, where she hovered like a flickering flame. I didn’t mean to reach for it, but something in me moved instinctively, brushing against her presence.

The wave that hit me this time was overwhelming. Desire, submission, incredulity — it was a flood of emotions so raw and intense I staggered back. At the same time, a desperate moan escaped Clara’s lips. Her knees buckled, and she collapsed to the floor, clutching weakly at the shelves for support.

“What the hell?” I mumbled, trying to clear my mind.

Clara was still slumped against the shelf, breathing hard. Her eyes were fixed on me, wide and glassy, her usual brightness dulled into something almost pleading. It was like something out of my dirtiest fantasies - Clara on her knees, her eyes rolling back, moaning uncontrollably. A little too uncontrollably; I slapped my hand over her mouth. She practically convulsed.

Almost instinctively, I lightly pressed my hand down. I was pretty much just holding her head up towards me now. Her eyes met mine – where once I would have only seen disdain or indifference, I saw utter submission.

I wanted to pinch myself. This was the girl who’d never missed an opportunity to make me feel small, and now she looked… undone. 

I was hard as a rock.

“I—” She started, as I took my hand off her mouth. Her voice trembled. Her hands moved slowly, almost unconsciously, shrugging off her jacket “I feel… I can’t explain it. But I can’t stop it.”

She pulled her sweatshirt off in one fluid motion, revealing toned shoulders and a pale-pink bra that barely covered her amazing chest. My pulse spiked.

“What are you doing?” I blurted out, glancing around the aisle. The faint rustle of distant footsteps sent a jolt of panic through me. “Clara, you can’t—”

“I don’t care, I need this.” Clara whispered, her eyes never leaving mine. Her voice wasn’t defiant—it was needy, desperate. That was the strangest part. 

Her hands ran down her sides, brushing over her hips before reaching for the waistband of her skirt.

“Stop.” The word came out sharper than I intended, and I grabbed her wrist. Her skin was warm, almost too warm, under my hand.

Her lips parted in a soft gasp, and she looked up at me, her expression flickering between confusion and something I couldn’t name. Something I recognized, though, in the way her pupils were blown wide and her breath hitched whenever I touched her. Beneath the attraction was something darker, something that made me enjoy seeing her like this—off-balance, exposed, vulnerable in a way she’d never been before.

I tried to look behind me – a bit of an awkward maneuver, seeing as I was half-bent-over, trying to hold onto a half-naked girl. It seemed all clear. 

“Clara,” I hissed, standing a little straighter. The movement made her stumble back into a sitting position, her legs splayed out. She was panting, her tits heaving hypnotically. Her tongue was practically lolling out. She rocked forward, grabbing onto my waistband. Her cheek was pressed right against my crotch – I almost fell over from the impact. She was pawing at my zipper, and before I quite understood what was happening, Clara was pulling my cock out through my fly and descending upon it like it was her last meal. 

I groaned as she wrapped those lips around my shaft, her tongue tracing wonderful little circles around it. One of my hands came down on her head, resting on her little pink headband. The other grabbed the bookshelf in front of me for support. Almost unconsciously, I pushed her head into my crotch, leaning into it. Clara made a little sputtering noise, but my cock slid smoothly into her throat. 

I couldn’t say I’d had the pleasure of having a girl deepthroat me all the way before, not because I had some massive horse cock, but mostly because I’d just never had the opportunity. But it was taking all my effort to not come right there and then, as I looked down at this girl who had always been just out of reach – flaunting her body and her expensive clothes , making snide comments, flashing icy glares at me when I dared to talk to her when she didn’t need something – now swallowing my cock whole. I barely cared we were in the back rows of a library; all I wanted was to come in this girl’s mouth, to mark her as mine. 

I pulled out of her warm mouth inch by inch, reveling in the way the air felt cool on my spit-covered dick as more of it came out. My head came free with a sloppy pop, a little string of spit still connecting it to Clara’s red lips. 

“Oh my God,” She panted. “What’s happening? What did you do to me..”

I cut her off by slapping her lightly with my cock. She gasped, but her eyes were still fixated on my shaft. She was almost a little cross-eyed. That dark energy within my chest purred, and I found myself grabbing her by the hair. I could feel her lust overwhelming her, pounding within me, and I could feel more – little stray thoughts and memories that were painting the most curious picture. The more I perceived, the more that force within me grew, the more I realized what I could do.

“I didn’t do anything to you,” I whispered. She moaned around my cock as I slipped it back into her mouth. She grabbed my ass with one hand, pulling me into her. I watched as her other hand slipped beneath her skirt. 

“I didn’t do anything…” I repeated. “This is just who you are, isn’t that right?” 

Her eyes were rolling back in her head. 

“You’re on your knees for me.” I growled. It didn’t even feel like my voice was coming from me. “The more of me you suck with your little mouth, the more turned on you get, right? You feel that.”

There was a vague sound of affirmation in her moans. She was licking me now, up and down my shaft – at my balls. My breaths became heavy. 

“You’re becoming mine.” I said, my voice thrumming with power. 

“Oh…” Clara moaned, coming off of my dick to breathe. I pushed her back down.

“When I come in your mouth, you’re gonna come too. Harder than you’ve ever come. And that’s when you’ll know…” My voice was getting strained. “That’s when you’ll know you’re mine.” 

As I said that, I couldn’t hold it back anymore. I came with a grunt, biting my own lips to stop myself from making too much noise. I felt myself burst within her warm, wet mouth, filling her up with my come. Clara gagged, an ecstatic moan breaking free from her lips.

I pulled out of her and stumbled backward, zipping myself back up. 

Clara stared back up at me, still on her knees. Her hair was a mess. Her face was bright red. 

“Ugh,” She whimpered. She tried to stand, but stumbled. I caught her and pulled her up. She almost collapsed in my arms, clutching at my biceps to steady herself. 

“Ugh,” She said again.

“Clara?” I asked, some small seed of conscience springing back into my head. “Clara?”

Shit, did I break her?

Lucas, a man of control, is drawn to Emma's studio, his nerves exposed. She, a vision of desire, offers a journey into his hidden fantasies. As he surrenders, Emma's touch ignites a thrilling exploration of submission, leaving him craving more.

Lucas stood in the dimly lit hallway, his heart pounding against his rib cage, a stark contrast to the controlled and composed demeanor he usually wore. The message from Emma had intrigued and terrified him in equal measure. He had always been the one calling the shots, his life meticulously planned and executed, but now he was abouting to surrender control, and the thought both excited and terrified him.

He checked the address again, ensuring he wasn't mistaken, and then, with a deep breath, he knocked on the door of the studio. The sound echoed in the quiet corridor, and he immediately regretted the action, wishing he could take it back. But it was too late.

The door swung open, revealing a woman who embodied raw, untamed desire. Emma stood before him, her chestnut hair cascading over her shoulders, framing her piercing emerald eyes. She wore a black silk robe, loosely tied at the waist, offering a tantalizing glimpse of her cleavage. Her lips curved into a knowing smile as she took in his nervous stance.

"You're late," she purred, her voice like warm honey, dripping with sensuality. "I thought you might not come."

Lucas swallowed hard, his throat dry. "I-I'm sorry. I... couldn't resist."

Emma's smile widened, and she stepped aside, inviting him in. "I'm glad you didn't. Come, let's not waste any more time."

The studio was a spacious loft, its high ceilings and exposed brick walls creating an industrial yet intimate atmosphere. Soft lighting cast shadows in the corners, hinting at secrets waiting to be unveiled. The air was heavy with the scent of incense, stirring primal desires within Lucas.

As he stepped inside, Emma closed the door, the sound echoing in the quiet space. She turned to face him, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "You've been curious about this world, haven't you, Lucas?"

He nodded, unable to find his voice. His heart raced as he realized this was no ordinary encounter. This was a journey into the depths of his desires, a world he had only dared to explore in his wildest fantasies.

"I know what you crave, Lucas," Emma whispered, her breath hot against his ear as she moved closer. "You want to let go, to surrender control. You've spent your life dominating, but now you yearn to be dominated."

Lucas shivered at her words, his body responding to her every move. "Y-Yes," he stammered, his voice hoarse with desire. "I want to give up control. I want to be yours."

Emma's eyes glinted with satisfaction. "Good. Then we shall begin." She took his hand and led him towards a large, plush sofa. "First, we must establish the rules of our engagement. This is a safe space, Lucas. You can trust me with your deepest desires, and I will guide you through them."

Lucas felt a surge of relief at her words. He had never trusted anyone with his secret longing, and the idea of sharing it with Emma, of being guided by her, was exhilarating.

"I want you to undress," she instructed, her voice firm yet gentle. "Take off your clothes and fold them neatly. We will leave your inhibitions with your suit."

Lucas's fingers trembled as he began to unbutton his shirt, his movements clumsy with anticipation. He removed his clothing piece by piece, folding each item with care, despite his shaking hands. Soon, he stood naked before Emma, his body exposed and vulnerable.

Emma's gaze traveled the length of his body, taking in every inch of his muscular frame. She smiled, clearly pleased with what she saw. "You're beautiful, Lucas. And you will be mine to do with as I please."

Lucas felt a rush of heat between his legs as her words sank in. He was at her mercy, and the thought sent a thrill coursing through his veins.

Emma retrieved a blindfold from a nearby table and held it up for him to see. "This will help you surrender. You will rely on your other senses, and you will learn to trust me."

Lucas nodded, eager to experience this new level of submission. He allowed Emma to guide him to a chair and gently placed the blindfold over his eyes, plunging him into darkness. The silk was soft against his skin, and he felt a wave of anticipation as he realized he was now completely at her mercy.

"I want you to relax, Lucas," Emma whispered, her breath tickling his ear. "Take deep breaths and focus on your body. Feel the air on your skin, the sensations I will soon evoke."

Lucas obeyed, his breath coming in shallow gasps as he tried to calm his racing heart. He felt Emma's hands on his shoulders, her touch light and soothing. She began to massage his tense muscles, her fingers working their way down his back, eliciting a soft moan from his lips.

"That's it, let go," she murmured, her voice a soothing melody. "Feel my touch, let it consume you."

As Emma's hands glided over his body, Lucas felt his worries melt away. He was acutely aware of every sensation—the soft caress of her fingers, the warmth of her breath, the gentle scratch of the silk blindfold. His cock began to stir, hardening with each stroke of her hands.

"You're responding well, Lucas," Emma whispered, her lips brushing against his ear. "Your body betrays your desire. I can feel your need, your longing to be taken."

Lucas's breath quickened as she spoke. He was desperate to feel her touch on his aching cock, to be penetrated by her, to surrender completely.

Emma's hands moved lower, her fingers brushing against his inner thighs, teasingly close to his throbbing shaft. "I'm going to make you beg, Lucas. I'm going to push you to the edge until you're pleading for release."

Lucas whimpered, his body arching towards her touch. "Please, Emma... I need..."

"Not yet," she whispered, her breath hot against his neck. "First, I want to taste you. I want to feel your desire on my tongue."

Lucas felt her hands on his hips, guiding him forward. He stumbled slightly, his blindfolded state making him unsure of his movements. Emma gently pushed him down onto the sofa, positioning him on his back.

She straddled his thighs, her wet heat pressing against his cock, but not granting him the penetration he craved. Instead, she leaned forward, her lips finding his, and kissed him deeply. Her tongue danced with his, exploring his mouth with a hunger that mirrored his own.

As they kissed, Emma's hands roamed over his chest, her nails scratching lightly against his sensitive nipples, sending sparks of pleasure through his body. She broke the kiss, leaving him breathless, and began to trail kisses down his neck, her tongue leaving a wet trail on his skin.

"You taste delicious, Lucas," she murmured, her voice husky with desire. "But I want more."

Lucas felt her hands on his cock, her fingers wrapping around his length, stroking him slowly. He groaned, his hips thrusting upwards, seeking more of her touch. Emma's strokes became firmer, more insistent, as she pumped his shaft, her thumb swirling over the sensitive head.

"Please, Emma," he begged, his voice raw with need. "I can't take much more."

"Not yet," she whispered, her breath hot against his skin as she leaned down to lick the tip of his cock. "I want to feel you explode in my mouth."

Lucas's body tensed as he felt her warm, wet mouth engulf the head of his cock. She sucked gently, her tongue swirling around the sensitive glans, sending shockwaves of pleasure through his body. Her mouth moved in a slow, rhythmic motion, taking him deeper with each stroke.

"Oh God, Emma," he groaned, his hands clenching the sofa cushions as he struggled to maintain control. "I'm close..."

Emma's mouth tightened around his shaft, her tongue working in perfect harmony, driving him to the brink of ecstasy. Lucas's hips bucked uncontrollably as he felt the familiar coil of pleasure in his balls.

"Cum for me, Lucas," Emma whispered, her voice a command he couldn't deny. "Let go and fill my mouth with your essence."

Lucas's body convulsed as he surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure. He cried out, his voice muffled by the blindfold, as his cock erupted, shooting hot jets of cum into Emma's eager mouth. She swallowed eagerly, milking his shaft with her lips and tongue, draining him of every last drop.

As his orgasm subsided, Lucas lay panting, his body trembling from the intensity of the release. Emma's hands stroked his chest gently, soothing him back to reality.

"That was just the beginning, Lucas," she whispered, her lips brushing against his ear. "There's so much more for you to experience. But for now, let's just enjoy this moment of surrender."

Lucas smiled, his heart still racing. He had taken the first step into a world of forbidden pleasures, and he couldn't wait to see what Emma had in store for him next.

As the blindfold was removed, Lucas found himself staring into Emma's eyes, a mixture of desire and satisfaction reflecting back at him. He knew in that moment that his life was about to change, and he was ready to embrace the unknown, to explore the depths of his submission.

Chapter Four

We pull into the parking lot of Happy Donut and it’s hoppin’. Saturday morning 10:30am and the parking lot is full. I look at Nicole in the backseat and already she has her shirt buttoned up to very top button. “It looks like you’re trying to smuggle something” I say. “That’s out of character for you, unbutton a few at the top.” She follows my instructions. As we walk through the parking lot, Jodie takes my hand, girlfriend like. Nicole stays close behind, using us as a visual shield.

The restaurant is a fish bowl- floor to ceiling windows with booths along the windows and a counter that you can eat at in the middle. It’s not all that big. We enter through the doors on the side. We stand there waiting to be seated. We’re lucky, the breakfast rush is dissipating and tables are opening up. Nicole is hiding behind us, and I’ve noticed that Jodie has the least amount of shirt buttons that she dares- two at the navel. If Nicole is avoiding attention, Jodie’s intend was to draw an audience. A waitress walks up and asks “How Many?”. On cue, I purposely drop my car keys. Jodie and I bend over to get them, exposing Jodie’s boobs to anyone who’s looking, and Nicole to the waitress. “Nicole!” “It’s great to see you!,” she turns “Look Thelma, it’s Nicole!” We push her forward, she exchanges pleasantries with various staff and we are brought to a booth that is pretty much in the middle of the place. I slide in first, then Jodie, Nicole sits opposite us. My junk doesn’t have any room if I sit in these shorts, so I pull what I can out of the right pant leg. I’m partially exposed, and nobody can really see my exposure, and I’ll cover it with a napkin when the waitress comes around. Jodie sits close to me and has her hand on my inner thigh. She has no idea I’m exposed and her hand is inches away from touching me. I place my hand on her inner thigh as well.

Nicole begins to relax and I start asking questions. It turns out that they are the same age and that their birthdays are two days apart. Their moms are identical twins. They joke that they were probably conceived during a trip that the parents took together. Possibly they have the same dad, or each other’s dad- who knows what was going on those nights! They went to the same schools and hung out together a lot growing up. That’s how the dares started. They would dare each other over anything, take each other out of their comfort zone, each building confidence in themselves and a bit of a boldness in their personalities. I get the impression that they kind of dared each other into being a bit slutty, but I've found that in life, the sluts are more fun.  They were even roommates in college, and went through the nursing curriculum together. Nicole followed her parents to Florida after college.

We order our food, and I mention that “Nicole may have casually mentioned a cousin but never really spoke of you Jodie.” Jodie says “she talks about you all the time, and I’d have to agree that you are every bit the fun, funny, and sexy guy she’s told me about.” “Sexy?” I say. I look at Nicole and she is biting her lower lip. Apparently, a crush has been exposed. She looks so sexy sitting there that I get a hard-on. My poor pecker is having a heck of a day going up and down! I wink at her and say “I think that you are sexy as all get out.” She blushes.

Jodie continues: “She told me about the day in the towel, and the day she found you naked in the kitchen.” “I told her the trick of innocently pressing a boob into your arm” as she presses the side of her right boob into my left arm. My erect penis throbbed when she did. “Oh, and the time that some chick had a fit because you got cum in her hair when she was giving you a blowjob.” “What? YOU taught her how to ‘BOOB” me?” “YES, can you believe at the age of 26 she didn’t know the power of BOOBING?” “And the time she watched you masturbate in the front foyer in broad daylight.” “She said it took you like took forever to cum.” Now that was news to me. It was screened in and had some comfortable furniture. I called it my “Masturbation Station” and had many, many hours logged in pleasuring myself in plain sight, but nobody ever had seen me- so I thought. If Nicole saw me, this one wasn’t set up like my other antics. “Ya, I was still at the house, but you, seemingly, were unaware. I practically stood behind you in panties and a sleep shirt. About halfway through, I joined in and started rubbing myself.” My mouth was agape. “She also will just go on and on about your ass, and frankly, now that I have seen and felt it, I understand where she is coming from.” Nicole added “It’s perfection Bob, and I had the honor of touching it and squeezing it today.” I leaned back to take it all in when the food arrives. The napkin in my lap looks like a tent from the erection it’s covering.

Conversation continues as we eat, Nichole and Jodie tell me some slutty stories from years gone by. We finish eating and Jodie returns her hand to my thigh. At one point her knuckles brush against my penis. She moves her hand over and begins to explore with her index finger. Slowly she follows the contours of my penis and it begins to engorge in blood, once again becoming semi-hard. She traces the outline of the penis head where it meets the penis shaft, the "corona". It feels quite nice. Then she uses the finger nail to slightly, slowly, trace the contours and edges. Quite a few minutes have gone by and I’ve become more erect. She has moved to using just the small webbing of her hand between her thumb and index finger to rhythmically stimulate the area where the penis head and shaft meet. She is touching nothing else, just using the webbing to stimulate me. Nichole has no idea that this is happening, but has seen me bite my lower lip and lose concentration. Her head tilts, she looks at Jodie who has her eyes on my crotch. Nicole looks under the table and returns wide eyed. “Feeling good?” she asks. “Uh huh” I reply. She glances about the restaurant and then loosens two buttons of her top, exposing her boobs to me, and just me. God they look fantastic and God Jodie is giving me a better hand job than I could ever give myself! Natale proceeds to expose her left boob to me by pulling her shirt open, all the while rhythmically working that hand webbing just under the penis head. Sensations flow down my legs and my heartbeat quickens.  “Don’t” “Stop” I whisper, “I’m gonna CUM!” I whisper. Jodie questions: “Don’t Stop?” “Please- let’s do this at my house where we can let loose”. She agrees to stop and discovers a drop of pre-cum on the top of my cock and she scoops it up with her finger and passes her finger to Nicole. “Here, have a taste of Bob” she says and Nicole sticks out her tongue, licks my cum droplet off of Jodie’s finger, and a liquid thread briefly stays attached as she pulls her finger back. The thread breaks and rests on Nicole's chin.

“OMG you girls are something else, but Nichole, as much as I want to, I can’t fuck you, you are Brad’s girlfriend”. I continue, “Babe, you’re a locked door on a candy store, slim chance in tight pants, is what you are.” “I know” she replies, “but I think we may have found a way to make this happen”. I’m intrigued, because I want to fuck her as much as Jodie and I’ve been wondering where this all may be going. “Let’s get out of here” Jodie says. We all agree- the sexual tension is high among us and we need a release.

We piled into the car and started our short drive back to my place. We all had a good idea of what was to happen next, and, I will never forget this: the radio station put on the song Turn Me Loose by Loverboy https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TnHm4ro_l8s I turn up the volume and we all sing along, windows down, wind blowing through the girl’s hair and shirts. We were on top of the world and it would only get better when we got home and Jodie turns me loose on that body of hers. I drive fast and dangerously.

Chapter Five

We get home and start to put the groceries away and I’m wondering what is going to happen next, as I am well aware that I am not in control of this day. Jodie runs off and drops her bags in the spare room.

The girls return to the kitchen and Nicole turns up the music and loads the bong (again!). I turn toward the sink and start washing a few items. I take the separate spray hose and position it for easy access within the sink. As I’m washing the dishes, I’m aware that my butt is wiggling from the motion. I knew this would make me a target. Sure enough, Nicole sneaks up behind me and grabs a handful of ass. I pick up the sprayer hose, rotate at the waist, and spray her and Jodie across the chest. My shirts are now wet and clinging to their boob’s, their nipples suddenly erect from the cool water. What a sight! The girls stand opposite me in the narrow kitchen, looking to disarm me. I’ve stopped spraying, but still have the sprayer ready. Nicole attacks and I begin to spray her but she continues the advance and wrestles me for the sprayer, water getting everywhere. Jodie attacks from the side and since I have bare feet on the wet floor she throws off my stability. I begin to fall and I somehow bring Nicole down with me. She breaks her fall by landing flat on top of my body. We’re both breathless, face to face, her wet body on top of my wet body. Water drips off her mussy blonde hair- she looks SO SEXY! She leans in for the kiss and we start making out, tongues exploring each other. Suddenly she stops and slaps me on the left cheek and says “Stop! I have a boyfriend!”. It's somehow arousing and I smile. She then grinds her crotch on my erect penis. I smack her lightly on the right cheek “Stop! Enough teasing the penis!” Jodie chimes in “Ok, I’ll mercy fuck you for Christ’s sake” “Don’t drain him of all of his love juice” Nicole says, “I’ve got dibs on him later you know…” “Mercy fuck?” “Now I’m a charity case?... and “dibs” on me?... what does that even mean?”

Nicole climbs off of me and Jodie extends a hand to help me up. Once I'm up, Jodie slaps me across the face, I smile. "YOU have been a naughty boy!" She takes hold of my hand and escorts me into my bedroom and tells Nicole “I’ll be out in a minute.” She doesn't even close the door. Using a technique I've seen many a nurse use, in one quick move, she grabs my two smallest fingers on my left hand, turns and twists, steering me onto the bed under total submission. We wrestle for a minute, then collapse into each others embrace. Maybe it was three, but no longer than five minutes from landing on the bed and we are both orgasming. After a few minutes, she yells out “hey Nicole, come and cuddle with us”. Nicole is already naked, having stripped off the wet clothes, and is towel drying the kitchen. She climbs onto the bed and lays close behind me as I am spooning Jodie. We doze off for an hour…

 Chapter Six

I take a quick shower and make my way to the living room in shorts and a t-shirt. The girls are up and dressed in their own clothing for the first time today. Nicole says that they just got off the telephone and that the parents have invited me out to dinner with everyone. “NO Thanks” I reply. “But you HAVE TOO, they want to thank you for accommodating their daughter.” “Hasn’t that been more the other way around?” It takes some convincing, but I’m in. The girls eventually leave for the afternoon, giving me some peace.

 Later, Jodie is getting ready for the evening and Nicole has gone to her place to get ready. The blow dryer stops in the bathroom and a few minutes later Jodie comes out with a “How do I look?” I’m stunned, she’s goddamn beautiful. Big loopy curls in her brown hair that goes halfway down her back, a very pretty sundress that stops just below the crotch with a plunging back and no bra. If she turns just right, I get a glimpse of side boob. She does a quick spin, holding her dress hem and I see A LOT of ass. “YOU. LOOK. FANTASTIC!” I’m wearing slacks and a sport coat. Button up shirt with no tie. It’s one of the shirts from earlier today, now washed and ironed. We arrive at the restaurant with Brad who had come home while Jodie was getting ready. We find everyone awaiting a table at the bar. Nicole is looking like a model, in fact I understand that she did some modeling back in the day. She is in a blue form-fitting piece of material that has a plunging neckline. It shows off her figure incredibly and if she leans forward, it reveals a good amount of her small, firm, perky, boobs. Brad is off to the side with the parents and Nicole approaches me. I tell her she looks ravishing. "I don't think I've seen you in heels before either" I say. She replies: "These are my 'come fuck me' pumps." She grabs my hand and says “I’m going to fuck the shit out of you in a few hours, and I cannot wait”. My knees go weak. She lets go and walks away, sashaying her ass in that dress. I watch her walk- one foot directly in front of the other, the way a model walks the catwalk. “She’s too sexy for that dress” I say to nobody. Jodie overhears me- “What was that?”  “I said you’re so sexy in that dress!” She blushes and smiles. She presses a boob into my arm and gives me a kiss on the cheek. “Do I recognize that shirt?” she asks. “It looked way sexier on you” I reply. Then she reaches down and grabs hold of my hand. 

The place is swanky and the food and drink are on the parents who are very cool people by the way. The girls obviously get their beauty from their moms. Nothing eventful really occurs other than when Jodie's mother said something to the effect of “such a decent, nice young man” referring to me. A vision of my cock in her daughters’ face comes across my mind from earlier. If only she knew where my pecker had been today! Brad has a shift to work the next day so we go to the club next door for just a drink and a little dancing before we go home. The club is an older crowd and the older gentlemen are getting a good look at our broads. While dancing, Jodie does a couple of spins to show her ass to the crowd. “That will get them going” she says with the sexiest side eye.

It's approaching midnight when we get to the house. We are all standing in the living room when and Nicole places a cassette in the player and sings along looking at me the entire time to Midnight Rendezvous by The Babies. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BSf7YLX1Py8 Nicole tells Brad to take his button-down shirt off. He does as told but looks quizzical about the request. I do the same. They take the shirts and walk into the guest bedroom. They each come out in the shirts and shirts only. Jodie has Brad's shirt on and is only buttoned once at the bottom. “Just go with it, they’ve been doing this all day” I tell Brad. We are all standing in the living room, music throbbing, passing a joint. Everyone is moving to the groove. Jodie is rubbing against Brad along with Nicole. Jodie is working her magic and rubbing her boobs into Brad, revealing ass and tits depending on her moves to the music. Nicole whispers in his ear, and Brad’s eyebrows raise. She just told him that we are swapping girls tonight. Jodie’s shirt comes off- her beautiful boobs are sporting large “perky” nipples that stand up just a bit, making them look delicious. She’s now fully naked, and she grabs Brad by the belt buckle, plants a big kiss on him, and leads him to the bedroom. As soon as the door closes, Nicole does the same with me, pulling me into my bedroom by the belt buckle. We sail off into the night…

Chapter Seven

It's Sunday, New Years Eve. I awake alone to an empty bed, not even the cat is around. The bedroom door is a bit ajar for the cat to come and go as usual. I can hear Nicole and Brad conversing as this is about the time Brad should be leaving for work. Yesterday was certainly a dream, I say to myself. I get out of bed and open the plantation shutters to get a glimpse outside of the sailing conditions for the day. The sky is spectacularly blue with few clouds, and a light breeze is barely rustling the palm fronds in a nearby coconut tree. The warm rising sun penetrates the window and illuminates my naked body. I looked at the forecast and tide tables yesterday and it looks like a great day for a sail. “Hey Hot-Bod, how’s it looking for us today?” I turn around and it’s Nicole in an unbuttoned sleep shirt, one long arm outstretched overhead on the door-frame, the other resting on her hip. Her legs are crossed over at the feet. Her hair is tidy, her ice blue eyes sparkle and I swear she has the slightest touch of makeup on. Her flat middle is exposed, elongated from the pose and I can make out the outline of her breasts which are exposed almost to the nipples. She has the cutest belly button… and no panties on. The model has struck a pose, and she looks SO DAMN HOT. “Conditions look favorable” I say, referring to both her body and the weather. I’m forming an erection by just looking at her beauty. Leaving her left arm outstretched, she takes her right hand off of her hip, moves it to the shirt and slowly exposes her right breast to me. It is perfectly round with a perfect pink nipple. I become fully erect in no time. “I just gave you morning wood.” she giggles.  I look down and the sunbeam is illuminating my hard penis. She then takes a few short skips and she’s pressing her body into mine pulling me in with one hand at the waist the other firmly grabbing my ass. My penis is buried somewhere in that flat middle of hers, throbbing. She gives me a long & wet kiss, pulls back and says: “You’re incredible!” “I’m going to wake up Jodie!” and she skips out of the room. Okay, not a dream. 

I need to pee that first thing in the morning pee, so I walk into the adjoining bathroom and must wrestle with my penis as I sit on the toilet. My penis is rock hard and the whole process gets difficult as I lean forward sitting, trying to get a urine stream going. I can hear the girls talking in the next room through the wall but cannot make out what is being said. At one point I clearly hear Jodie say “NO!” and Nicole reply “YES!” Girls.

As we go through our morning routines, any time I look over at Nicole, she seems to be “gazing” at me. I cannot explain it, she just seems to be looking at me “differently” today.  Awhile later we have a cooler packed and head out the door.

I am part owner of a trimaran sailboat that I keep on the water. My friend Jack, whom I met via the sailing community, lives up north and keeps a second home on the water in my area. It's a win-win situation- he has a slick trimaran waiting for his use anytime he visits, and I can keep a boat on the water at no expense. I maintain the boat and have full access to his property, but rarely do I go inside the house. I'm here quite often and the neighbors know me. The house is on the waterway that leads to the ocean and is one of the smaller and less expensive homes in this wealthy enclave. There is a private backyard with a grassy area, a kidney shaped pool, and a dock that leads to the boat, a Corsair F-31 trimaran sailboat. The name of the boat on the transome is Threesum. Nicole has been sailing many times, but always with Brad and myself. When I take the boat out, everyone gets a sailing task or two and it all seems to be second nature to her, she's an excellent mate.

We shove off from the dock under power from the motor and I ask Jodie if she wants to take the jib. "Fuck ya!" she says "What's a jib?" God, I love these girls' attitudes. "That's the sail at the front of the boat" and I show her the basics of how to operate it. I glance back at Nicole and she looks disappointed- she usually gets the jib. "You get the helm" I say. "The fuck you say?" "You, helm". She lights up with the biggest smile. "Damn, homie TRUSTS me! Shit, now I'm nervous" she says. "Don't worry, I'll be right here guiding you through everything, I’m not going to let you wreck my boat." Earlier, they each ditched their tank tops and found my collection of baseball type caps in the cabin below. They each chose a cap before we got underway to control their hair, Nicole pony-tailed her hair as well since it's longer. Caps, sunglasses, bikinis and bare feet. I now have my first all bikini clad crew. My first Threesum.

This boat can be quite a handful alone. It's a day sailor, and it’s extremely fast and responsive. If Porsche made a sailboat, this would be it. I've got to quickly train my crew before we get to the inlet. "Nicole- how close to the wind can we sail?" "About 45 degrees" "Tell me about the wind today". "From the east today. Your anemometer says 8 knots, but it’s probably stronger out in the open ocean" "What direction is the inlet oriented?" "East-West" "Tide direction?" She looks around "I Dunno". "Good answer, never assume- it's outgoing and as we approach the inlet it will be clear to you. So what does that all mean?" "Wave height will be amplified with a short period (the distance between waves) in the inlet, but the current will be in our favor". Nicole adds: "We're going to have to tack our asses off sailing at 45-degree angles to the wind to get out into the ocean" I quietly reply "Good God – I think I'm in love". “What was that?” “You’re going to love this.” She presses her body tight into mine and plants a wet kiss on me.

I cut the small outboard motor and we go through some tacks to get everybody familiar with their position. I explain to Jodie that the jib is what will snap us into a turn and she needs to pay attention to my commands. She appropriately gives me the nickname "Captain Bob". I'll take the mainsail. Everything on this boat can be adjusted from the cockpit, so I’m just a step or two away in case Nicole needs me at the helm. The inlet comes into view and gives us a chance to evaluate our strategy.  Sailboats are the burdened vessel and have right-away. Hopefully these power boats all understand that as well. The waves are close to a meter to a meter and a half in height (5 ft) and spiky here in the inlet. Each side of the inlet is bordered by huge granite rocks and there is a shoal nearby in the ocean that we will need to avoid. I hope to be in the open ocean in 8 tacks (zig-zags). Nicole has a firm grip on the tiller and the back of my arm- she's nervous, but what novice wouldn't be? I place an arm around her and pull her in tight for a second. "You'll do fine". Jodie is at the front of the cockpit at the jib lines and occasionally glancing back. We're moving quickly toward the rocks on a starboard tack. "Ready about" I yell "Come about!" Nicole is somewhat familiar with the tiller action as I have given her the tiller before in the open ocean. She carves an expert turn and Jodie did fairly well on the jib. "Great Job!" I yell. About two minutes pass as we sail this tack. Situational awareness is key as there are powerboats in the vicinity. "Powerboat aft and ready about". We're going to have to cut in front of the powerboat to execute, the seas are big and the wind is shrieking in the boat rigging- we are committed to this inlet. Timing the tack with the waves is critical.  "Come about". (Each and every time I say that the girls giggle). Another good tack and we're off in the other direction, everyone is getting wet from the spray of the rough seas. I plop my ass next to Nicole for a second who is sitting now for stability as the powerboat sails by our port side. Two guys in an open fisherman check out my crew. I turn to Nicole and rub her back "Doing great!" she says "Fuck ya!" focused on the entire situation.

Jodie reports in: "Powerboat dead ahead". The powerboater doesn't seem to realize that I'm running out of real estate and heading for the rocks quickly- we need to tack. I call out a tack early to give the other boat time to react to my new heading. Another fantastic tack and the powerboat slows and steers his boat to get around us. All eyeballs on the other boat are on my crew. We do a few more tacks and I visit with Jodie who’s sitting on the high side of the cockpit near the jib lines "THIS IS FUN!" I lean my shoulder into her shoulder and place my hand on her upper thigh, my fingers on the underside near the knee. I give a slight squeeze and say, “You are a natural, you're doing awesome!”

I smile and look around at the view. Not the view of the ocean or inlet, but of my beautiful bikini clad crew. The spray and breeze has made my crew “nippily”. We’re almost at the mouth of the inlet where the shoals come into play. I tell Nicole to carve it to a port tack on my mark and be careful of the waves coming broadside. I yell come about and we work our positions for the maneuver. When things are set, I scoot next to Nicole as we are all on the same side now. I tell Jodie to let up on the jib a little bit and I place my hand on top of Nicole’s on the tiller and show her how to carve the boat through the broadside waves. She leans into me and places her free hand on my back, she then rests her jaw on my shoulder keeping an eye behind my back for the next wave. “I think I love you” she whispers. “What was that?” I ask. “The ocean is so blue” she replies. I place my free hand on her waist. A long look into each other’s sunglasses and a short kiss follows. She tastes salty. Jodie has figured it out- how to adjust the jib to Nicoles’s tiller response. I adjust the mainsail as necessary to control the power.

Soon we are further offshore on a port beam reach traveling away from the inlet with fewer boats around and less spray and rigging noise. It’s smooth sailing in a rolling one-meter (3.5 ft) swell with a long period between swells. A short while later Jodie spots a pod of Dolphins off the starboard bow. There must be 8 or 9 of them swimming with the boat. Nicole asks, “can we?” I take the helm from her and say, “hurry up!” She tells Jodie to follow her and races down the leeward trampoline, gets on her stomach and reaches out to see if she can pet one from the starboard outrigger. Jodie joins her and they are giggling, when a dolphin eventually comes up and they get a chance to briefly touch it. The girls scream with delight. Soon the pod disappears, and the girls come back to the cockpit with the biggest smiles. Nicole takes the helm back and we ultimately get to an empty patch of ocean south of a fishing spot crowded with power boats. We are about a mile offshore and a mile from the boats. I tell Nicole to heave-to the boat. She turns the tiller to steer the boat to port and I tell Jodie to leave the jib where it’s at. I release the mainsail and secure the tiller with a rope, and we are at hove-to. No anchor required, no sail reduction necessary. The boat will drift peacefully with the wind and the current, rocking in the rolling swells. I go down below and grab the floating dive flag. I throw the flag off the stern attached to a 10-meter (30 foot) rope with an occasional floaty on it. I tie the rope off to a cleat. Now we can swim and have a line to hold onto.

Nicole goes below turns on some music and Jodie has grabbed herself a Fresca and a RC Cola for me. She asks me to put lotion on her back. We’re in the cockpit and she’s holding onto the chest high railing on the top of the cabin for stability. Before I start with the lotion, she undoes the string at the top of the bikini, then the bottom and throws the top into the cabin. When I start rubbing the lotion into her back, the boat takes a roll and pushes me into her and my boy parts get buried on her ass. As I lube her back, I make sure I get the sides and run my fingers over her side-boobs. She spins around, arms overhead- “Now do the front!” I start with a generous amount of lotion on her stomach and work my way up, avoiding her breasts. I bring my fingers up to her shoulders and the backs of her arms. I place more lotion on my hands and place each had on her rib cage slowly moving my hands from the side of her breasts to the middle. Then I fondle her perky, puffy nipples, lightly running my thumbs over them. Since the boat is rocking, we get pushed into each other. My now erect penis is pushing through the light fabric of my swim shorts.  I grab hold of her rib cage and she throws one arm around my neck and pulls me in for a long wet kiss. My hard penis is pressed somewhere into her flat stomach. Nicole breaks it up by saying “now do me!” She’s naked and has a lit joint in her hand and passes it to me. We all take a minute to enjoy the smoke. I take care of Nicoles’s back first, starting with her beautiful ass. I work my way up her back and this time when I get to the side boobs, I continue forward and caress the entire boobs. She turns around and I rub lotion everywhere, finally getting to her perfect b cups. She moans with delight. She takes the lotion and starts rubbing my chest and Jodie is rubbing it in my back. I feel the elastic on my shorts expand and start to get pushed down. Nicole gets on her knees and wrestles my hard penis out of the shorts and they hit my ankles. I step out of the shorts and push them aside with my feet. Jodie is now on her knees and the girls get a generous portion of lotion and rub it all over my legs. They each get to my ass and rub it generously. Nicole starts to rub my dick on her tits, having the tip follow the contour of her boob from side to underneath the other side. Jodie, who has slightly larger boobs, says “put him in my cleavage” and pushes her boobs together. Nicole takes the base of my hard cock and wraps her thumb and index finger around it and cups my balls with the palm of the same hand. Nicole is titty fucking Jodie with my cock and is rubbing my ass with her other hand. I’m rocking with the motion of the boat moaning “Fuck Ya” while holding on the railing. I’m about to cum and suddenly, someone ignores the ONE WAY, DO NOT ENTER, signs. A slender finger slips inside me. I lose my load and lose my mind. After a minute of intense orgasm, I arrive back to earth. The probe has left my body and slowly I collapse to my knees, then the deck on my back, while throbbing and cumming. I look up and the girls are kneeling on either side of me. Jodie has a rope of cum from her hair across her face. Her boobs have cum all over them, and it’s beginning to drip off and onto me. I look over at Nicole and she has a rope of cum from her right shoulder, across her chest and boobs. “Oh NO! Captain Bob EXPLODED!” Jodie says in the cutest little voice.  I reply: “Fuck Ya!” And I rub my cum into their titties. Jodie leans in for a kiss and makes sure that we get a taste of my jizz. “Feelin’ good?” Nicole asks, then she plants a big wet kiss on me while grabbing hold of my super sensitive cock and swirling a thumb around the backside. I flop around the deck in orgasmic convulsions.

After a few minutes of recovery time, Jodie and I grab some masks and snorkels and jump in the water, washing my cum off in the ocean. Nicole gets a bucket and rinses the deck off before jumping into the ocean naked. We are in about 10 meters (30 feet) of crystal-clear water. We all hold onto the line and drift with the boat, swimming and snorkeling. A pair of loggerhead turtles swim underneath us, one on top of the others shell. They’re mating. 

All this time and we have been slowly drifting closer toward the anchored fishing boats. We have also been pushed further toward shore by the wind and wave action. By now we are back in the boat and about 8 boats are anchored over the fishing spot as we drift about 50 meters from them. The fishermen take notice, and the girls give big overhead hand waves to everyone. The fishermen are certainly happy with the distraction. I take notice that each boat has a pair of binoculars out. We continue drifting away from the fishermen, back into open ocean. 

A short time later leave the hove-to maneuver and start sailing with my topless crew again. We cruise around some more, with no particular place to go, but certainly enjoying the journey. The boat is silent in the water and it’s easy to sneak up on other boats and wildlife. Nicole spots about a 2-meter manta ray off to our starboard. It’s an epic Florida day!

Once we're hungry, we hove-to again and eat lunch followed by another dip in the ocean. Eventually, we call it a day, put on some clothes, and sail back home.

part 1 Part 2

I was once again mowing the lawn for the Davenports. The sun blazed overhead, and unlike last week, I actually had to do some work. Normally, this wouldn’t be an issue, especially considering how grateful Vivian tends to be, but today was different—she had a visitor. 

Julie Bennett, another neighbor, had come over to vent about her ongoing divorce. I had nothing against Julie, but her presence seriously ruined what was usually the highlight of my week. There was no chance for Vivian and me to be alone, and without that privacy, I could kiss my weekly ‘tip’ goodbye. 

Desperate to buy some time, I stalled like a pro. I practically pushed the lawn mower in slow motion across the grass in the brutal heat hoping that Julie would be gone by the time I am done. 

But my plan didn’t seem to work. After what felt like an eternity, Vivian brought out another round of fresh cups of coffee for herself and Julie, who sat chatting at the patio table, looking like they had all the time in the world. 

I sighed in frustration but couldn’t help stealing glances their way. Both women were undeniably attractive, and since my horny ass desperately wanted a BJ since I came here, I struggled to not stare at them whenever I faced their direction. 

Vivian was dressed to kill—or maybe just to torment me. Her black yoga pants clung to her curves, and her white tank top showed off her big chest perfectly. Her fiery red hair was tied into a neat ponytail, making her look both athletic and impossibly sexy. I wondered if she tied that ponytail for me to hold onto during one of her famous “tips.” 

Julie, on the other hand, was wearing a black summer dress with a floral pattern. Her blonde hair flowed freely over her shoulders, and though she was a little curvier and older—probably around 40—she was still an absolute stunner. 

I was halfway through the lawn (I could have finished all of it 4-5 times by now if I would have done it at normal speed lol) when Vivian waved me over to join them at the patio.  

In my horny mind I was hoping that this situation would turn into a threesome, but that was obviously too farfetched especially considering the fact that Vivian didn’t even want to go further than oral. 

Still, I couldn’t help but hope. 

“Julie was just saying she could use some help around the house and yard now that her soon-to-be ex has moved out,” Vivian said with a grin as I approached. 

“Oh, I could really use some more work,” I said eagerly. “How about I come by Saturday mornings?” 

Julie raised an eyebrow and gave me an unimpressed look. “I don’t know. No offense, but mowing this little lawn took you forever. Honestly you are kind of useless as a worker.” 

Ouch. Now I am not only missing out on my weekly treatment but I am also losing an opportunity to earn more money. 

“Trust me, he is exactly what you need right now! How about he just works tomorrow for for free as a trial?” offered Vivian on my behalf. 

Julie sighed, rolled her eyes, and then nodded. “Fine. Free labor works for me.” 

I latched onto the opportunity. “Great! I’ll come by at 10 a.m. tomorrow?” 

“Sure,” Julie said, brushing a strand of blonde hair back. “Anyway, I need to get going—I’ve got an appointment with my divorce lawyer.” 

As Julie stood to leave, I had to stop myself from cheering. The words divorce lawyer weren’t supposed to excite me, but her departure definitely did. 

Vivian got up to walk Julie to the door. As she did that, she leaned into me and whispered into my ear, “Wait for me in the bedroom.” 

I didn’t need to be told twice. 

Upstairs, I stripped down and laid on Vivian’s bed, the anticipation driving me wild. After while I heard the front door close and Vivian approach the upstairs bedroom. 

“Is my boytoy ready for me?” Vivian purred as she entered, her tank top already gone, revealing a simple white bra that barely contained her full, natural breasts. 

“I am always ready for you!” I stammered, trying to sound confident despite the fact that I am clearly still nervous around her. 

Her lips curled into a knowing smile as she unclasped her bra and let it fall to the floor. Her breasts were perfect—round, full, and enough to drive any man insane. She leaned over me, pressing her soft tits against my face as her hand wandered south. 

“You know,” she murmured, stroking me slowly, “I’m almost jealous.” 

“Jealous? Why?” 

Instead of answering, she slid down my body, taking me into her mouth. She sucked it all the way from its head down to the base a couple times. After a few blissful moments, she pulled back, grinning mischievously. 

“Because Julie gets to be fucked by this nice, young cock tomorrow.” 

“What? No way!” 

Vivian began to slap my dick on her breasts and rub her nipple its head. 

“You mean you don’t want her to ride you? You don’t want to cum deep inside her pussy?” 

“Of course, I want to, but—” 

“Drew, don’t be naive,” she interrupted, her voice dripping with amusement. “She’s getting divorced. For years, she’s complained that her limp-dick husband doesn’t touch her. Trust me, she’s desperate for your dick.” 

After she said that she moved her hands up my upper body while licking me from my balls to the tip. 

“Oh God. B-but how I even seduce her?”, I stuttered out between my moans. 

She winked at me before taking me in as deep as she could. Mrs. Davenport kept deepthroating me until she ran out of air. 

When she finally came up to breathe, she smirked. “Are you seriously asking me how to get another woman while I’m literally sucking your cock?” 

“I’m sorry!” 

She moved up to me so that her breast hovered over my dick. While her right hand pumped my dick up and down, she was looking right into my eyes as she talked. 

“You’re dirty,” she teased, stroking me faster. “But so am I.” 

She continued to tease me. “If you get with her, would you tell me every detail?” 

“Yes,” I gasped. 

“Would you tell me how she rode you? How you fucked her in doggystyle? How you made her orgasm?” 

“Yes, yes, fuck yes!” 

“Would you cum on her tits like this?” 

“God, yes!” 

I couldn’t hold back any longer. Vivian stroked me until I exploded onto her chest. Even after I finished shooting rope after rope, she rubbed my sensitive glans with her thumb for a short while, all while beaming at me with a satisfied smile. 

This woman knows how to make a man crazy. Not only is her technique superb but her mouth is so unbelievably dirty. I knew she wasn’t serious about anything she said but she succeeded at turning me into a moaning mess. 

“Sooo,” she said while collecting my cum with her finger to lick it clean, “all jokes aside, let's talk about how you can get her on your dick”. 

OMG was she serious?

-------

I hope you liked my story. Plz follow me for more updates :)

I would really appreciate any feedback you guys have for me

The music throbbed like a heartbeat, reverberating through the club's walls, a rhythmic beckoning to surrender to the intoxicating allure of the night. Charlotte, a dazzling embodiment of youthful spirit, twirled beside Mark, her long, wavy brown hair cascading around her flushed cheeks like a wild halo. She was a vibrant whirlwind of passion and vitality, her lithe form swaying in sync with the pulsating bass, the fabric of her snug, short dress hugging her curves, accentuating the enticing shape of her hips and the firm roundness of her backside. Her hazel eyes sparkled with exhilaration, and her smile radiated a magnetic charm that pulled others into their sphere. Mark's strong arms enveloped her, holding her close, his hands resting possessively on the small of her back. Tall and broad-shouldered, he was a striking contrast to her delicate figure, yet together they moved as one, their bodies speaking a language that needed no words.

The pulsating music filled the dim room, the bass syncing with her rapid pulse. Lost in the intoxicating atmosphere, she felt the magnetic pull between them.  As Mark leaned closer, his dark, smouldering eyes revealed desire and mischief. The world faded away, leaving just the two of them. His warmth ignited a fire within her.  His fingers traced her collarbone, each touch sending electric waves through her. She leaned in, breath hitching as his stubble grazed her cheek, a reminder of his raw masculinity.

The fabric of her dress clung to her curves, the cool air contrasting with her heated skin, every heartbeat echoing their unspoken promise. Anticipation lingered on her lips as she drew closer, like a moth to a flame.  Mark's hands found her waist, pulling her in, their bodies fitting perfectly. The outside world vanished, and all that mattered was how he made her feel—alive and desired. The tension built, craving more of his touch and the intoxicating connection between them.

Mark, his gaze filled with longing, nodded and took her hand, guiding her through the vibrant crowd toward the exit. The cool night air hit them like a refreshing wave, a sharp contrast to the sticky heat of the club, igniting a spark of excitement within her as they emerged into the alley. The soft glow of the dim lights created striking shadows on the brick walls, while the distant sounds of laughter and sirens served as a reminder of the world outside their secret escape.

The alley unfolded like a tapestry of light and shadow, a hidden realm where passion reigned supreme. The cobblestones were slick from the rain, and the earthy scent of dampness mingled with a hint of refuse. Yet, in that moment, her focus was solely on the intense need coursing through her, her heart racing with exhilaration. She was aware that what she was about to do could compromise her self-respect, but the thrill was simply too intoxicating to resist. The alley stood as a quiet observer to their desires, a sanctuary where they could embrace their most primal instincts without fear of being judged.

Mark's powerful grip pinned her against the gritty brick wall, his breath warm and uneven against her ear. She felt his cock pressing against her, desperate for more, she arched her back surrendering herself to him completely. He nibbled at her neck, his teeth brushing her sensitive skin, igniting a blaze that coursed through her. His hands traveled up her thighs, lifting her dress to her waist, revealing her to the cool night air. A gasp escaped her lips as his rough fingers slipped beneath her panties, gliding through her dampness.

One thick digit penetrated her, stretching her tight pussy, and she moaned, her legs trembling with the effort to stay standing. He pumped slowly, teasingly, watching the play of emotions on her face as she bit her lower lip to keep from crying out.  She felt tension built in her stomach, it began as a gentle flutter, intensifying and sending heat through her body. With each thrust of mark’s finger the sensation grew, it ignited every nerve ending. Her breath quickened, heart racing, while the world blurred around her.  Her skin tingled, every touch igniting a fire that consumed her thoughts, leaving only the urge to surrender. She closed her eyes, swept away by the tide of pleasure, nearing blissful release.  The tension coiled tighter, mixing exhilaration with a hint of fear. Would they get caught? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, heightening her senses.  She felt, alive.

He used his other hand to lower her dress, exposing her breasts and the hard peaks of her nipples. Leaning in, he took one into his mouth, teasing it with gentle sucks and playful nips that made her gasp. The sensation of his teeth grazing her sensitive skin sent a thrilling wave of pleasure coursing through her.

Her hips moved in sync with his hand, creating a hurried tempo that echoed her racing heartbeat. He slipped in another finger, completely enveloping her, and she pressed against the wall, yearning for more. The alley was a flurry of sensations: the cool, damp bricks against her back, the rough texture of her dress grazing her sensitive skin, and the intoxicating pleasure of Mark's fingers exploring her depts.

The intensity of her orgasm surged like an approaching storm, the pressure mounting until it became almost too much to bear. She sensed it tightening within her, poised to erupt at any moment. And then, it happened—a powerful wave of sensation flooded through her, causing her muscles to tighten around Mark's fingers while her nails pressed into his shoulder. Everything else faded away, leaving only a blinding burst of pleasure that consumed her. She let out a primal scream, her voice raw and free, reverberating off the alley walls and fading into the night. Her body trembled, overwhelmed by the waves of ecstasy as she surrendered to the peak of her climax.

Her legs buckled, and she slide down the wall a little pushing marks fingers deeper into her pussy. Mark’s hand held her up, supporting her weight as her body trembled and spasmed. Her eyes squeezed shut, and she threw her head back, her long brown hair a wild tapestry against the bricks. The sound of her climax was a symphony of pleasure, a crescendo that seemed to go on forever, echoing in the alley like a siren's song. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her chest heaving as she rode the waves of ecstasy that crashed through her body.

In an instant, as if a storm had passed it was all over. She leaned against the wall, breathless and trembling, her body caught in a whirlwind of satisfaction and an unquenchable thirst for him.  His eyes burning with intense she had not seen in him for ages.  He withdrew his hand, leaving her feeling empty and exposed. Without a word, he spun around, her face resting against the cool, damp bricks of the wall. She felt his urgency, the heat of his body radiating toward her, fuelling her own desires.  She pushed her bare ass out towards him, offering herself to him.

Mark's voice rumbled with raw desire as he leaned closer, "I'm going to fuck you like never been fucked before," he said, his breath hot against her skin while he tugged her panties down to her ankles.

Charlotte turned her head meeting his gaze with a playful challenge, her voice laced with both rebellion and longing, "I wouldn't have it any other way," she teased, wiggling her ass at him.

Mark didn't need further encouragement. He stepped closer, his hard cock pressing against her, the heat of his body searing through her. He positioned himself at her entrance, and with a firm grip on her hips, he pushed inside her. She was still slick with her own juices from the orgasm he had just given her. 

“Fuck," she gasped, as he slid into her wet pussy with an ease.

His movements were intense and commanding, each thrust pushing her harder against the wall. The rough texture of the bricks pressed into her skin, the pain only heightening her pleasure. He was relentless, possessing her with a raw, instinctual desire that coursed through her entire being. Her moans reverberated in the alley, creating a melody of pleasure and need, that seemed to vibrate in the atmosphere.  His hips slapped against her body with a rhythmic force that resonated deep within her very being.  

Her fingers clawed at the wall, desperately searching for support as she pushed herself back against him, urging him to go deeper and harder. A familiar wave of pleasure began to build within her, a powerful energy awakening. The alley around them blurred into a mix of light and shadow, the outside world fading as she gave in to the whirlwind of sensations. His grip tight around her hips, his fingers leaving bruises on her skin that she would cherish. Each movement sent waves of ecstasy through her, and she felt herself approaching the brink, tantalisingly close.

The coolness of the brick wall contrasted sharply with the heat radiating from their bodies, creating a delicious tension that heightened her senses. She could hear the distant sounds of the city, muffled and far away, as if they were in their own private universe. The scent of damp earth and the faint hint of smoke filled the air, grounding her even as she soared higher with each thrust. 

His breath was hot against her neck, sending shivers down her spine, and she could feel the rhythm of his heartbeat matching the frantic pace of her own. Every thrust was a promise, a declaration of desire that echoed in the depths of her being. She closed her eyes, surrendering to the moment, allowing herself to be swept away by the tide of passion that enveloped them.

With each movement, the world around her faded further, leaving only the two of them entwined in this dance of pleasure. She could feel the tension coiling within her, a spring ready to snap, and she craved that release more than anything. The way he held her, possessive yet tender, ignited a fire within her that she had long thought extinguished. 

“Please,” she gasped, the word escaping her lips like a prayer, a plea for more, for everything. She wanted to lose herself completely, to be consumed by the intensity of their connection. His response was immediate, a deep growl that reverberated through her, urging her on, pushing her closer to the edge.

The bruises he causing on her skin were a testament to their fervour, reminders of this moment that would linger long after they parted. She could feel the pressure building, a sweet ache that threatened to overwhelm her. Each thrust sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through her, igniting every nerve ending, every hidden desire. 

As he continued to thrust deep into her, his hand snaked around her, finding her clit and squeezing it firmly. The sensation sent her over the edge, and she came with a scream that was more animal than human. Her body convulsed around him, her muscles clenching and releasing in an erratic dance of ecstasy. The it tore through her, leaving her boneless and panting against the cold brick wall.  It was an explosion of light and colour, a supernova of sensation that obliterated everything else. She was lost in the maelstrom, her body a vessel for pure, unbridled pleasure. The alley, the club, Mark—everything faded away until all that was left was the intense, overwhelming feeling of release. Her heart hammered in her chest, and she could feel the pulse of her blood in her ears, the beat matching the rhythm of their frenzied lovemaking. She was adrift in a sea of pleasure, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts and sensations that she couldn't begin to process.  She felt her legs give way, but Mark was still ploughing into her, holding her up, keeping her from collapsing into a heap on the ground, and fuelling her orgasm on.  

As the intensity began to ebb, she felt Mark's grip on her hips tighten, his own release imminent. His breathing was ragged, his chest heaving against her back, and she could feel the tension in his body as he fought to hold off. With one final, deep thrust, he came, his warmth flooding into her. She moaned, her muscles clenching around him, milking every last drop of his passion. He held her there, his cock buried deep inside her, for what felt like an eternity. They were connected in a way that transcended the physical, two souls bound by the most primal of urges.

Slowly, they both regained their composure, their breathing evening out, their hearts returning to a semblance of a normal rhythm. Mark pulled out, his cock glistening with their combined juices, and she felt an emptiness that was almost painful. She turned around, her legs still wobbly, and looked up at him. 

As she gazed into his eyes, she noticed an unfamiliar emotion—regret. "What’s wrong?" 

"I can't do this any more,” Mark murmured, his voice barely audible over the muffled music from the club. He stepped away, tucking himself back into his pants with a hasty, almost embarrassed motion.  "it's over, Charlotte."

The words hit her like a sledgehammer. "What?" she croaked, her voice thick with disbelief.

His eyes searched hers, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his features. "It's over," he repeated, his tone final. “we’re done."

Charlotte's voice quivered as she clutched at Mark's shirt, her fingers lightly grazing the soft fabric. "But, but, I love you," she pleaded.

Yet, he was stepping back, his gaze fixed on the ground, deliberately steering clear of the longing in her eyes. The expression on his face, a blend of sympathy and determination, revealed the painful reality: he didn’t love her.

She stood with her dress haphazardly bunched up and her panties slipping down to her ankles, the cool night air brushing against her bare skin, in the dimly lit alley,  A wave of humiliation crashed over her, stark and unrelenting. The thrill of their earlier passion had evaporated, leaving behind a bitter sting of rejection. The moment had passed, and the scars of that moment were etched deep. Once a canvas of desire, her body now felt exposed and violated. She had offered him everything, laid herself bare in every conceivable way, only to be cast aside like an unwanted plaything.

The stillness was overwhelming, pierced only by the faint pulse of the club's bass, a harsh reminder of the life outside that continued without them. She could only stand there, watching as Mark hastily zipped up his pants, his movements stiff and uncomfortable. 

"What do you mean you can't do this anymore?" she asked back, her voice trembling as the reality of the situation began to take holed.

"I mean exactly what I said," Mark responded, his tone resolute but devoid of the affection it had carried just moments earlier. "It's over, Charlotte. Get dressed. I'll drive you home to collect your things, and after that, I don’t want to see you again.”

Her thoughts spiralled as she hastily pulled up her panties, smoothing her dress down before tugging it back over her breasts. The biting chill of the night wrapped around her, a cruel reminder of the warmth they had just shared, before her world shattered around.

"Why?" she breathed, her voice breaking as she fought back the tears starting to form in her eyes.

Mark let out a heavy sigh, his gaze averted. "I've found someone else." The words fell from his lips like a death sentence, cold and unyielding. "She’s... different. She understands me."

In that instant, her world turned bleak and frigid, as if every ounce of joy and happiness she had ever known simply vanished, leaving her heart splintered into a multitude of jagged pieces.

"But I thought we were happy," she cried out, her voice breaking under the weight of her sorrow.

"Let’s just go," Mark replied curtly, turning his back on her.

"No, get away from me," she shot back, fury lacing her words as tears streamed down her cheeks. "You can’t just… use me like this and toss me aside!”

"Charlotte, what's wrong?”Maddie's concern was like a beacon in the dark.

Charlotte's voice cracked as she tried to explain. "It's Mark... he... we're over." The words tasted like ash in her mouth.

Maddie, ever the knight in shining armour, was instantly awake and alert. "What happened? Are you okay?" she demanded, her voice filled with the kind of fiery protectiveness that had been a hallmark of their friendship since childhood.

"He just left me here," Charlotte choked out between sobs, the reality of her situation finally sinking in. "In an alley...like I'm nothing."

"Okay, okay, I'm on my way," Maddie assured her, her voice a balm to Charlotte's shattered soul. "Just stay put, I'll be there as soon as I can.”

The wait stretched on endlessly, the unforgiving cold of the bricks pressing against her back. She slumped against the wall, her sobs fading into soft hiccups as the weight of Mark's betrayal settled heavily in her chest. The alley stood as a silent witness to her anguish, shadows cradling her secrets while the rain began to fall, blending with her tears and tracing a path down her flushed cheeks. The chill in the air sharply contrasted with the fiery emotions that had consumed her, leaving her feeling hollow and discarded.

Her thoughts raced, replaying their passionate moments, searching for the signs she had overlooked. The kindness he once showered upon her now felt like a clever ruse, a deception crafted by a skilled illusionist. Each raindrop served as a chilling reminder of the truth she had failed to see. The love she had cherished for Mark was nothing more than a painful mirage—beautiful and enticing, yet ultimately a fragile illusion that had crumbled under the unforgiving glare of reality.  Now being slowly washed away with every rain drop.

As she waited Maddie, her body shook with a tumult of anger and a deep despair. She felt foolish, a naive girl misled by a man who had never truly loved for her. Her heart, once a fortress of hope and affection, now felt like a heavy stone, pulling her down into the murky waters of his betrayal. The alley had become a self-imposed prison, the walls closing in tighter with every painful memory, and all she could do was cry to herself alone in the rain.

John tilted his head toward the ceiling and squeezed his eyes shut. He felt light headed. His hair covered chest heaved as his body labored for more oxygen to satisfy the needs created by his exertion. He felt the heat from the fire causing even more perspiration to coat his skin. He opened his eyes and looked down. A young woman lay collapsed in front of him. Struggling similarly to catch her breath. Her fair skin had bright red marks where he had grabbed her…groped her…spanked her. Her red hair was wildly shining in the fire light. John smiled. He was quite pleased with himself. He felt the victorious rush of satisfaction he always experienced after pumping his thick seed into a fertile womb.

John looked at his own body, beaded with sweat. He was no body builder but he was a strong and skilled man. His shoulders and back were broad. He had powerful forearms and hands from a lifetime of working with them. He felt and looked healthy and capable, although he could feel some of his muscles protesting the effort they had just been put through.

As John caught his breath, he smelled the musk of his perspiration and the exquisite scent of his partner’s sex. He saw his glistening cock retreating, having done its duty to deliver his load. A bead of cum leaked from the tip and fell down onto the leg of the woman below him. John liked that. He liked the messiness of sex. The wetness, the smells, the sounds. He wanted to spread her pussy open and view his work. He liked watching a little of his seed leak out after breeding.

His attention focused on the woman in front of him, he hadn’t noticed that his wife, Claire, had joined him on the rug. She embraced him and kissed his shoulder. He responded by leaning down to kiss her lips. Without a word she went to all fours and enveloped his semi-erect cock in her mouth. John moaned and ran his hand up and down her back. Enjoying the warmth of her mouth and the softness of her lips. She made sure to clean the juices and cum from his member before returning to her knees and kissing John again.

John responded by embracing her with one arm and grabbing a fist full of her dark hair with the other hand. He gently but deliberately guided her onto her back next to the younger woman. John kissed her passionately. Their tongues dancing in each other’s mouths. He bit her lip lightly as he pulled away to kiss her neck. His hands wandered over her soft body, her curves were well known to him. She wasn’t as smooth and tightly put together as their younger companion…but she used to be. He loved this woman deeply and had an appreciation for the changes her body had experienced while bearing his children. Her breasts were so soft and her nipples so dark and thick. He drew one into his mouth and felt her back arch in response. His hand trailed down her soft stomach, over the stretch marks that now blemished her skin, and found its way into the soaking wet patch between her legs. He quickly found the hood of her clitoris and peeled it back to lightly caress it. He felt it begin to engorge in response.

John released her nipple and sat up onto his knees. He was between his wife’s legs, looking down at her. Her breasts fell to each side, hanging much lower when compared to their younger partner…he smiled. He loved taking in her body. John reached over and squeezed their younger partner’s ass to rouse her. She had caught her breath now and was pushing herself up into a kneeling position. He leaned down and kissed her deeply. He thought she looked like she was in a trance. Still coming down from the orgasm that had rocked her body.

John pulled away from the kiss and lightly touched her face. “Allison, I want you to straddle Claire’s face and let her see what we just made,” he said. She smiled shyly and looked at Claire. Claire gave her a seductive, “come hither” motion with her finger. She needed no more encouragement. She took up station straddling the older woman’s face, facing her feet. John was still between his wife’s legs and watched as Claire hungrily probed Allison’s freshly bred pussy. He saw his wife’s face framed under their companion’s swollen pink pussy and red pubic hair. He could see drops of his cum falling into her mouth. He heard Claire coo with approval as she savored the combined flavor of her husband and their lover.

John watched Allison’s hands go down to support herself on Claire’s chest. He saw her breath draw in sharply as she felt Claire’s tongue exploring her. John smiled and grabbed his wife under both of her knees, forcing her legs up and open. He leaned in and smelled the sweet fragrance of his wife…before burying his bearded face in her. He felt her wetness coating his face and beard as his tongue navigated her pleasure spots. He could see her dark pubic hair glistening with juices. He flicked at her clit and then sucked it into his mouth before pulling away with an audible “pop”. Then he licked his way back down to her ass before moving back up again.

He continued pleasing her as she pleasured Allison. Watching her breathing, observing the body he knew so well. When he knew she was close, he sat back and inserted two fingers into his wife, curling them toward her belly button and fingering her in a “come hither” motion. He used his other hand to steadily stimulate her clit. Claire’s body tensed. He could see her hands digging into Allison’s thighs. She moaned into Allison’s pussy as a fountain of fluid squirted from her. Coating John and the rug. John saw Allison’s eyes widen and he smiled at her surprise in seeing the rush of fluid from the older woman. Shortly after, John watched Allison’s eyes flutter and roll back as she began to involuntarily grind her pussy into Claire’s face. Allison’s hands went to her own breasts and squeezed them as she began to cum. She let out a cry before quickly covering her mouth in embarrassment…eventually collapsing forward onto Claire’s body.

After a bout of cool wet weather we finally had a day worthwhile of spending at the beach. To make an occasion of it we decided to go somewhere different and we decided to check out a beach we hadn't been to before. It was on the edge of a national park and an unofficial nude beach.

Considering you'd been freshly waxed you thought you'd get away with your tiniest wicked weasels, the dark green pair with the side clips. They were minuscule but nice and firm fitting so everything was more or less kept in place. Seeing you just getting dressed had my cock jumping.

We arrive at the beach and begin to wander along to find a suitable spot. We pick a shady part of beach in one of the corners where we feel like we have a fraction more privacy. We decide to go for a swim straight away whilst the sun was still out and we can warm up as soon as we get out.

You slide your pants off and since you're facing me, the rest of the beach is treated to the sight of your arse bisected by two strips of elastic, one around your waist and the other plunging between your curvaceous butt cheeks. I drink in the view of the tiny g-string stretched across your pussy lips and the expanse of smooth bare skin on either side. A shallow indent running up the front of the Lycra hints the outline of your lips behind.

I pull off my swimmers, a thread of cock juice stretching from the head of my cock to their crotch, indicating my elevated state of arousal since we arrived. My cock is semi hard seeing you in your weasels and twitches as we walk down to the water. We frolic on the water for a little, all the time giving each other little feels and touches under the water.

From the water we watch with interest another couple walking along the beach towards our spot. You were lamenting the lack of other ladies and couples the last time we went to a nude beach so you are feeling better for seeing these two. They settle just a few meters from us, perhaps feeling comfortable near another couple such as ourselves. They are a relatively young couple and are probably around our age or younger and from the tone of their skin, probably quite accustomed to spending time on the beach. From the water we watch them settle down on the beach and remove all their clothing save a teeny pair of bikini bottoms for the girl. They are a honey brown colour all over and they too head off for a swim.

You decide to get out and dry off. As always I hang back so I get to watch you from afar walking up the beach which is not just a perve but the opportunity to fantasise about you being by yourself on the beach and free to talk to whoever you wish. The other pair emerge from the water not far from you and as you walk up the beach, fall in step together and I can see them saying hi and exchanging small talk with you. They seem very comfortable being around others while practically nude and you quickly relax in their presence. From their accents you can tell they are not local and they explain they are on holidays. The guy sounds like he has a French accent and you are enjoying listening to him speak. You reach your towels and reach down to pick up yours, bending from the waist and not caring about the view you provide him. With your sunnies on your eyes linger over his taunt body, his firm chest and flat tummy. His cock, once flat against his balls is now beginning to stir from the site of your arse and the glimpse of pussy lips poking from around the crotch of your tiny g-string.

You're not concerned about what he might be to see, you've been charmed by his accent, good looks and his forwardness. You continue small talk until he comments on your weasels and that even in Europe he has never seen a bikini so small. You reply that you don't wear them often and really only after a trip to the beautician. He looks mildly confused for a moment and then the penny drops and his cock stirs a little more.

He smiles his farewell and wanders back over to his partner a few meters away. You eye off his lithe figure as he walks away and begin to feel your pussy juices building. I have begun walking back up the beach to you since you were left on your own after enjoying seeing you in close contact with the friendly couple. Thanks to the cool water, I was able to keep my cock under control.

As I collapse on my towel next to you, the other couple look briefly in my direction and nod their hellos. You're lying on your back with your knees slightly bent and I can see your pussy enveloping your g-string nicely. I am on the opposite side to them beside you and I can tell you're feeling horny by the discrete squeeze you give my cock as soon as I am lying down, prompting a bead of juice to appear.

"I thought you must have been enjoying your little chat" I remark. You smile and squirm slightly on your towel. "And I'm pretty sure he was enjoying talking to you too" . "Maaaybe" you reply coyly. "he has a hot bod that's for sure" "and I liked that he was here with his girlfriend".

"it looks like he's enjoying being here with his girlfriend too" I remark. I am lying on my side facing you which means I can see the other couple just a few meters away. I can see his hand idly roaming her body as they lie side by side. Her hand is resting on his upper thigh, not far from his cock which is beginning to firm slightly. She has her eyes closed and a slight smile on her face.

My hand is resting on your upper thigh too and from behind your sunnies you steal a glance at our neighbors. You can see his touches become a little more purposeful and lingering in certain areas around her upper legs and her nipples have begun to stiffen slightly. You shift your hips a little allowing my hand to brush up against your pussy. Your feet shift a little in the sand and your legs are now a little further spread apart. I begin stoking your inner thigh and the edge of hand occasionally brushes the tiny crotch of your g-string. The sponginess behind the Lycra suggests your pussy lips have begun to swell with excitement and there is a constant tingling sensation emanating from between your legs.

The guy next to us is concentrating his actions around his girlfriends tummy and his fingers are lightly wandering down towards the front of her bikini bottoms. Every now and then his finger traces the elastic down between her legs and across the entrance of her pussy. He knows you are watching them and he is glancing in your direction. You can see the head of his cock bobbing against his girlfriends thigh and you can feel mine rubbing against yours. You circle the head of my cock with your fingers and squeeze a thick bead of juice out of me. You're still glued to the display next to us and you imagine it is his cock your squeezing.

I begin to tickle your pussy directly through the crotch of your weasels and from your constant shifting and squirming, more and more of your pussy has become exposed. Your outer lips have pushed out around the g-string leaving the thin strip of material slightly burrowed inside you. Your head is turned to one side, watching in grown fascination at the couple next to us. The guy is gazing across his girlfriends body in our direction, a slight smile on his face with how things are unfolding. He too has his hand between his girlfriends legs and is appearing to be concentrating his actions directly over her pussy. Her back is slightly arched off the towel as she presses down towards his hand pleasuring her.

You feel the need for more direct contact on your pussy and you reach down to unclip the crotch of your g-string from the waistband. I do the rest by peeling the sodden patch of Lycra out from between your lips, your viscous wetness clearly evident. I gently rub your own juices around your pussy marveling at how the slippery folds of flesh slide through my fingers. You have begun to moan just loudly enough for me to hear but the guy next door can clear see what is going on. You can see him beginning to move his hand in circular motions around the base of his girlfriends pelvis. His fingers have disappeared down the front of her bikini which can only mean he is directly massaging her clit. Her nipples are stiffly jutting upward and her head is right back, mouth slightly ajar. The guy shifts his gaze from his girlfriends crotch to yours, marvelling the display we are putting on for them. He whispers to his girlfriend who smirks and pushes her bikini bottoms down her thighs to leave her fully nude.

With your pussy fully exposed, I quickly slide two fingers deep inside you. You arch your back up off the towel to press down on my fingers and you throw your head back in ecstasy. The other couple are not far behind us, you can see his wrist moving quicker and quicker as he brings her closer to climaxing and the thought of another couple doing that so close to you brings you closer to cumming yourself.

My fingers have been running over that patch inside your pussy that makes you feel so good while my palm has been lightly hitting your clit and you can begin to feel the pressure build inside your pussy and you know you're about to cum. Our friends are not far behind and from the tauntness of the girl you can tell she also must be close to cumming. Suddenly I feel your pussy become very wet an your whole body goes stiff. Under the watchful gaze of a pair of strangers only a few metres away you begin to cum. Your legs clamp down around my hand and your whole body spasms. We hear a loud gasp followed by a long groan and we know that the girl next to us has just joined you in her orgasm.

As you lay there savoring the feelings wash over your body, you glance over to the couple next door. The guy still has hand between his girlfriends legs but his cock is hard, throbbing and sticking out proud from his crotch. Mine is hot against your thigh and seeping copious amounts of juice. The couple languidly roll in our direction and the guy appears to be staring intently at his girlfriends butt. He is gripping her hip tightly when suddenly a look of supreme ecstasy passes across her face. He is fucking her! Her body begins to move with his as he pushes into her from behind as the lay on there sides. Not to be outdone, you slide your leg over mine so my cock is pointed towards your pussy. I move into a move suitable angle and you can feel my cock graze through your pussy lips. You reach down to pull my cock into you and I shift my hips into a better position. With one thrust I slide right into you so that only my balls are resting at the entrance of your pussy.

The girl next to us has lifted her leg into the air to allow her partner deeper access and you can see his thick shiny cock sliding in and out of her. It is an amazing sight, to see another couple fucking so wantonly in front of us and at the same time enjoying the display we are providing. The sound of my hips slapping into your arse is accompanied with the wet sound sound of your pussy as I slide in and out. You lift a leg up in the air to allow me to fuck you more deeply which has the added effect of showing the other couple my cock driving in between your wet pussy lips.

You can see the guy next to us really begin to fuck his girlfriend hard and from the look on his face you can tell he is about to cum. His girlfriend is probably not far behind having her second orgasm too. Suddenly you see his balls begin to spasm and his cock as it slides in and out is covered with a thick white viscous coating. He thrusts his cock in deep inside her as his balls empty. With a quick flick of her clit, his partner begins to cum again and you can hear their combined moans as her legs clamp shut over his.

Your hand makes it's way down between your legs and begins to massage your clit. Between watching the couple next door fuck, being on the beach and my cock deep inside your pussy, you're pretty close to cumming for a second time. I whisper in your ear that i'm about to cum and between pants you say you're pretty close yourself. Suddenly my balls tighten and my cock begins to pulse cum. Two jets of cum are deposited inside you before I pull my cock out and shoot the rest all over your pussy. You feel my hot cum splash over your fingers and it triggers your next orgasm to the amazement of the couple next to us. This orgasm is just as intense as the first and it takes a little while to wash right over you.

Somewhat unsteadily you rise off your towel and calmly make your way down to the water for a dip. Three sets of eyes follow you down to the water and already my cock has begun to stir again.

I have never been a girl who follows other people's advice. I listen to them, but in the end I follow my guts.

A deep sense of desperation took hold of me. I was so hungry. I glanced quickly at the calendar on the wall: I sighed.

I ran to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator: in the lowest compartment I found an old slice of godforsaken cheesecake. I took it and then opened the pantry. Among the salt and pepper were some chips.

Maybe I was craving something salty.

Or maybe I just wanted something sweet.

I had no idea.

My period would have come in a couple of days. And I hated it.

I looked at the turned off TV in front of me and immediately burst into tears. But then I thought about how pathetic I was and found myself laughing like an evil fairytale witch.

Luckily my roommate had gone out of town, so at least there were no witnesses to my miserable state. I had some peace, and more importantly, some time for myself.

I felt a need burning inside me.

And it wasn't hunger.

It was desire.

I took off my shirt and threw it on the floor. The same fate befell my shorts. I ignored all the food I had grabbed and ran to my room.

I lay down naked on the bed and protected by a single white sheet, I closed my eyes and let my thoughts guide me towards the unknown destinations of pleasure.

I saw you in my head. You were so hot.

It was raining, and the teardrops were making you soaked.

You were dressed elegantly. A dark jacket and a white shirt, complemented by black pants. How gorgeous you were. You had the beauty of a gentle prince and the charm of a criminal ready to do anything to gain your love.

Your wet hair seemed to curl under the water. I imagined running my hand through your locks, but in reality my hand gently touched my breast.

Suddenly your jacket disappears, and your white shirt gets completely wet. You are forced to take it off, revealing your athletic physique.

I had never seen you naked, but in my mind, at that moment, you were sexy beyond any reasonable doubt.

I was thinking of a single drop that slides down your body, starting from your defined jaw. It slides down your neck. It draws a river like a vein.

And it hits your chest, mixing with a drop of sweat.

Meanwhile my nipples are getting hard, I can't help but pinch them with my fingers.

A moan of pleasure escapes my mouth.

A rush of euphoria runs through me from the back of my neck to the tips of my toes. I shake all over, and the bed creaks.

Instinctively I move the sheet and spread my legs.

I'm alone in the room and the whole world is outside.

My hand slides down there, over my labia. A caress shakes me.

I moan again.

I wish you were here in front of me.

Watching me pleasure myself.

Maybe I should have gotten a towel. I didn't realize how wet I was. Now I'll have to change the sheets and wash the old ones.

I imagine that drop again. It furrows the curve of your chest and reaches the great canyon of your abs. Meanwhile you smile at me, run your tongue over your lips and order me to touch myself.

"Touch yourself".

I obey.

I massage my clit with my index and middle fingers, drawing perfect circles with my fingers. But it is my mind that gives me the greatest pleasure: I imagine having your head between my legs, and your tongue takes me to places I never thought I would visit.

All of a sudden you're on top of me, fucking me. And you're fucking me really good.

Like no one has done before.

You look into my eyes, we seem to exchange souls.

You lean over me and as your thrusts make me scream with pleasure, your sweet lips rest on mine.

I'm yours.

How beautiful it is to imagine making love with you.

My index and middle fingers go in and out of the vagina, imagining that they were your erect penis. I liked to use my fingers, feeling them all wet and then rubbing them on the clitoris.

A moan escapes my mouth. It's a mix of excitement, agitation and pure pleasure.

I'm enjoying myself like never before.

I arch my back and look at the ceiling. An electric shock seems to take control of me.

I scream your name.

A pleasure I have never felt before runs through my body. My head feels like it is going to explode, or maybe it is my vagina.

All the excitement and energy flows out of me, releasing itself in the form of enjoyment.

I could go on for hours, but my genitals wouldn't thank me.

I take a deep breath as I caress the areolas of my breasts with my hands.

I go to the bathroom to tidy up. I look at myself in the mirror and seeing myself all sweaty, with messy hair and deep bags under my eyes, I am grateful to be alone in the house.

A writer once said that sleep is the greatest pleasure in life (I would say it is the second) and that is exactly what I did. I slept all afternoon and after opening my eyes, I ate the cheesecake but left the chips for later.

I wanted some fresh air, so I grabbed my coat, put on my blue cap and left the apartment.

The electric lights of the city, bright and beautiful like fireworks, accompanied me through the crowded streets.

I glance at the clock on my computer and see it’s already after 7. I should be surprised but I’m not - I’ve had to work late every night this week. I just started interning at this law firm a few months ago and it seems like the newest interns get all the shitty grunt work dumped on them. It’s alright though, I really don’t mind it. I’m just starting out in my career and I know I have a lot of dues to pay if I ever want to work my way up, and impressing the senior associates by putting in extra time isn’t a huge deal. I push away from my desk and drag myself over to the photocopier and realize everyone else has gone home. I’ve been so focused on getting this paperwork done I didn’t even notice I was the only one still here. It is kind of nice being here when it’s quiet anyways, I think to myself as I sit back down at my desk. I’m about to grab another stack of paperwork when I’m startled by someone clearing their throat. 

“Oh my god!” I shriek, grabbing my chest, “you scared the crap out of me!” I look up to see a familiar smirking face. I let out a giggle when I see Mark standing in front of my desk. He chuckles too and holds his hands up in mock surrender “sorry sorry I didn’t mean to startle you, I didn’t realize anyone else was here. I thought I heard the photocopier and came out to investigate” he says, walking around my desk and leaning back against it, settling himself in front of me. 

“What are you still doing here anyway? Isn’t it some unwritten rule that the big shots can’t stay past 4?” I tease. Mark is one of the senior associates I should be trying to impress, but he’s just so chill and ever since I first started here we’ve enjoyed teasing each other back and forth. Any of the other lawyers I would never speak to in such an unprofessional way, but for some reason Mark and I seem to share an unspoken understanding of each other. Sometimes during staff meetings he’ll shoot me a look if someone says something he knows I would find funny, just silly little things like that. I instantly felt comfortable enough around him to goof around and be more of my regular self instead of worrying about looking professional and trying to kiss ass. 

“Ahhh so observant I see. Yes I usually try to stick to that rule, but this is a huge case I’m working on and even I - the big shot “ he grins “have to stay late sometimes too” he finishes with a laugh. 

I nod in understanding, I’m assisting with this case the firm is working on and it’s a big one for one of our high end clients, so everyone is extra stressed about it. I gesture to the stack of papers on my desk, “oh I hear ya - I think I might be here all night if I’m ever going to get through this disclosure” I reply. 

“Hey well don’t work too hard, kid” he says with a glint in his eye “ you’re only young once you know” 

I roll my eyes at the familiar joke. He likes to tease me about being so young and green, even though he’s only 10 years my senior. He knows it bothers me because I’m always trying so hard to prove myself and be taken seriously enough to be given more responsibility. 

“I’m just kidding!” He exclaims “you’re one of the smartest people we’ve ever hired. And even though you’re barely out of college” he smirks again “you know your shit. And you’ve definitely made an impression already. All of us ‘big shots’ have noticed all the hard work you’re doing” he ends on an unusually sincere note. 

I’m weirdly touched by his compliment. We’re always joking around and have never actually had a serious conversation. I know he’s someone I don’t try hard to impress, but I realize I do really want his approval. He’s a person I trust and look up to, for all the goofing around he does he’s an amazing lawyer, and seeing him in the courtroom is a whole different story. You’d never guess he’s so laid back watching him cross-examine a witness, his entire demeanour is commanding and authoritative. It’s honestly extremely hot. I’ll admit I’ve had a school-girl level crush on him since we first met. He’s insanely good looking, funny and down to earth, while also being an extremely talented and accomplished lawyer - what’s not to crush on? I’ve never given it much thought because I know he would never think of me that way.

I realize I’ve been lost in thought for a minute and haven’t actually responded to what he said. I suddenly feel slightly awkward and don’t know what to say that’s not a sarcastic remark. “I ..uh…thank you, I appreciate that.” I stammer out. What the fuck?The guy gives me a tiny compliment and I suddenly don’t know how to speak? Yeah I’m sure I’ll make a great lawyer one day. 

“No no Hailey… thank you.” He holds his hands in a praying gesture and smirks with mock sincerity as he gets up and returns to his own office. I’m glad he didn’t seem to notice my weird reaction and I shake my head trying to clear my thoughts and focus back on this mountain of paperwork I need to get done. 

A few hours later and I’m finally packing up for the night. As I walk down the hallway I notice Mark’s office light is still on. I have not been able to stop thinking about our interaction since he left my desk earlier. I know its stupid, he said one barely-nice thing about me and I’m suddenly all in my head about it. I’ve literally gushed to my friends about how hot he is, giggling about what he’d look like in a swimsuit, guessing how big his dick is (obviously huge) and fantasizing about what might happen if we went out for drinks after work one night, all while he’s managing actual real-life legal problems where millions of dollars are on the line. I’m obviously way too immature for someone like him to actually take seriously, no matter how much we joke around at the office. I decide to stop by his office to let him know I’m heading out for the night. 

I knock on the doorframe to his office and he looks up from his desk, immediately greeting me with that familiar grin. My god he is so good-looking my stomach does a little flip. The way his hair is slightly tousled after a long day makes me wonder how it’d feel to run my hands through it. The thought makes me flush, and I realize I’m just standing awkwardly in his doorway. I mentally kick myself and try to recover “I’m heading out now, just wanted to say goodnight and see you tomorrow?” I say lightly. 

His smile broadens and ours eyes meet, he holds my gaze for just a second longer than normal, reminding me of the sincerity of his comment earlier.“Actually you won’t see me tomorrow. I have to head out of town for the rest of the week to meet with one of the witnesses” he says. 

“Oh” I mutter, surprised by how much this disappoints me. “But who’s going to bother me all day if you’re not here?” I tease. 

He rewards me with a throaty laugh, “Oh I’m sure you’ll manage just fine without me”. 

It’s stupid, but I feel embarrassed by how upset I feel that I won’t see him this week when he clearly hasn’t given it a second thought. I avoid eye contact, unable to hide my disappointment, I just want to get out of here before I embarrass myself further.

“Yeah you’re probably right,” I reply lamely, which only makes me feel even dumber “well have a good trip!” I exclaim with false enthusiasm, which is somehow even more awkward. I look up at him and his eyes are still fixed on me with that cocky smirk on his face as he stands up, moving a bit closer toward me. I can feel my cheeks getting hot, oh my god I need to leave. I turn to walk through the doorway when I feel his hand close around my wrist. I jerk back slightly, startled by how quickly he closed the gap between us, and meet his eyes. The smirk is completely gone replaced by a look I haven’t been on the receiving end of before. He looks serious and determined, and he’s still gripping my wrist pretty tightly, making me think he’s upset. My heart starts beating faster and my thoughts begin to race. Oh my god I pissed him off, he obviously knows I have a crush on him now from my stupid reaction, he’s probably going to lecture me and tell me to stop acting so immature. 

“I’m going to miss you too” he says meaningfully. We lock eyes and I can see that he’s not looking at me with anger, he’s looking at me with…desire. A barely audible gasp escapes me with the realization and I am suddenly aware of how close he is to me, that his hand is still wrapped tightly around my wrist. Time seems to slow down as we look at each other. I still haven’t said anything but I can feel my breath quickening and a tension building between us, I know he feels it too; our unspoken understanding. In an instant he lets go of my wrist and grabs both sides of my face slamming his lips against mine. 

The momentum sends us both backwards a few steps and I feel my back hit the door to his office. Before I can react he pulls away and searches my eyes. “Is this okay?” He asks, looking slightly unsure for first time, “I don’t know if I’ve misread things”. He is looking at me for confirmation and I finally find my voice “you definitely haven’t misread things” I mumble breathlessly as I reach out to pull him back to me. As his lips reconnect with mine he parts his mouth and slips his tongue into mine. I can immediately feel the wetness spreading between my legs. Our kisses are urgent and desperate, both of us clearly wanting more. Immediately our hands are gripping at each others clothes. The feeling of his mouth on mine and his hands on my body is euphoric, sending shivers down my spine, setting my skin on fire. I didn’t realize how badly I’ve actually been wanting this for so long. As if reading my mind, he pulls his lips away still holding my hips, “hold on, I want to savour this a bit…I’ve waited a long time for this” he says with a smirk. That sends another jolt through my body and I feel like putty in his hands, I would do just about anything he asked. 

Slowing his pace down a bit, he slides his hands under my shirt and up along my stomach, leaving goosebumps everywhere he touches. He gently pulls my shirt up inch by inch, which is almost torturous, but the anticipation is making my heart race even harder and making me even wetter. My shirt comes up over my breasts revealing my bra and he sucks in a breath making possibly the sexiest sound I’ve ever heard. Finally he lifts the shirt over my head and steps back. He lets out a low groan sliding his hand down his face, “holy fuck Hailey, you’re sexier than I ever could’ve pictured”. My stomach flips and I feel my cheeks flush at his words. He starts unbuttoning his shirt and instructs me to take off my pants. We lock eyes as we get undressed and somehow nothing has ever felt more erotic, building the tension that much more. He removes his shirt and pants and I soak in the view of him in his boxers. He closes the gap between us and our lips connect again. 

The sense of urgency is back, both of our desire too strong to hold back. I need this now and I can tell he does too. He slips his thumb under my bra and runs it along my breast. My already hard nipple is so sensitive that contact alone makes me want to explode, a small moan escapes my lips which makes him kiss me even harder. I reach into his boxers and close my hand around his shaft. Oh my god I guessed he was big but I didn’t know how right I was. He slides his hand up my chest and grabs the base of my jaw, turning my head to the side and starts kissing my neck, I lick my swollen lips in anticipation. As he works his way down my neck he expertly unhooks and removes my bra. He kisses down my breast gently at first flicking my nipple with his tongue. I shiver at the teasing sensation when he suddenly latches on and nips me with his teeth. I gasp at change in pressure and let out another moan. At the same time he reaches his hand into my panties immediately feeling how soaking wet I am. He looks up at me with a burning look in his eyes and holds my gaze as he inserts a finger into me. 

Normally I feel shy making so much eye contact or feeling like my reactions are on display during sex, but I don’t know if anything has ever felt so hot. I don’t feel shy with Mark, I feel emboldened by his shameless desire of me. I want to give him what he wants, let him use my body how he pleases. 

He walks me backwards until I’m pressed up against the wall, fingering me the entire time. As my back meets the wall I lean against it and wrap my leg around his waist as he pushes a second finger inside me. I feel my eyes widen at the sensation but don’t look away, it feels almost like a challenge. He starts circling my clit with his thumb and I can’t contain my moans anymore. It feels so good and watching him as he does it, is so hot. After a few moments I instinctually move forward off the wall, gripping his shoulders in an attempt to pull him closer to me, wanting all of him inside of me. He suddenly grabs my hands and pins them at my sides, pushing me back against the wall. Initially I’m nervous, thinking I’ve done something wrong. He looks at me playfully and whispers in my ear “I don’t fuck a woman until she’s cum at least once”. Before I know what’s happening he slides his hands under my legs, grabs me by the ass and picks me up. He takes one of my nipples in his mouth and sucks on it hard as he carries me over to his desk. 

He lays me down on top of it, almost simultaneously dropping to his knees and spreading my legs open. I lift my head to look down at him as his lips close over my clit and his tongue starts flicking up and down. He glances up at me and we make eye contact once again. I’m moaning so loud, I’m so glad we’re the only ones here, there’s no way I could keep quiet while he does this to me. He pushes two fingers back inside me, stroking my g spot as he alternates between licking and sucking my clit. I have no choice but to break eye contact as my head falls back on the desk. The pressure is building and building and I’m losing my control. I’ve never had a guy make me cum so quickly and he’s about to push me over the edge. I grab his hair and push his head closer into my pussy as my moans get louder and louder. In any other circumstance I might be embarrassed by my display, but he is clearly enjoying my pleasure as much as I am. I can hear him groaning and can feel the vibration against my pussy with each sound. “Oh my god I’m going to cum!” I practically shout as I feel myself reaching the peak. He picks up his speed ever so slightly which fully sends me over the edge. Waves of pleasure ripple over my entire body and I can feel myself clenching around his fingers with each surge. 

When the orgasm begins to taper off he removes his hands and stands up. Without thinking I get off the desk and drop to my knees in front of him, driven by a need to stay in contact with his body. I pull his boxers down and my eyes widen as his cock springs free. Oh my god it is.so.big. I take him into my mouth and let out a low moan of appreciation. It feels so good wrapping my lips around such a gorgeous cock. I work my hand around the base of his shaft as I move my mouth up and down on as much as I can fit inside. I hear him let out a low groan and the sound urges me on even more. I love hearing the sound of his pleasure. I glance up at him and his head is tilted back in ecstasy. I continue sucking him up and down while flicking my tongue around the head as he looks down at me. I see an urgency flash over his eyes and he grabs the sides of my face and starts guiding my head back and forth while thrusting his cock even further into my mouth. I struggle to take in the length of him, but the slight discomfort of it is all the more erotic. I like that he’s using me for his pleasure.

I feel myself getting even wetter somehow and instinctively bring my other hand down to my clit to relieve some of the ache. Seeing this, he pulls himself out of my mouth and lifts me so I’m standing in front of him. He turns me around and bends me over his desk, leaning over my back and growls in my ear “I’ll be the only one touching you there tonight”. He reaches around me to find my clit and slams himself into me from behind. The sudden fullness of him is overwhelming, and I let out a loud gasp. I’ve never been with someone as big as him before. He slowly pulls himself almost all the way out before slamming back into me. I gasp again, still shocked by the size of his cock. He slowly pulls back again and slams into me even harder this time with a low grunt. The sound is so erotic it turns me on even more. His hand hasn’t left my clit, rubbing his fingers in tantalizing circles as he continues pounding me from behind, finding a steady rhythm. I’m used to inexperienced guys my age, who think the faster they go the better. Mark is fucking me slow but hard, like he’s dominating my body and enjoying every second of it. 

As I adjust to the fullness of him, the added pressure of his girth combined with his fingers on my clit is almost too much to handle. I grab onto the edge of the desk to steady myself and feel my nipples rubbing against the cool metal with each thrust. He’s grunting as he slams his cock into me over and over again and I’m getting closer to another orgasm. I can feel the pressure building up inside me, when he pulls out of me and I suddenly feel the absence of his body against mine. 

I turn around as he sits down in his office chair behind him. Wordlessly I climb onto his lap and he guides my hips down with his hands, sliding my dripping wet pussy back onto his cock. He grips my waist tight enough to leave bruises, lifts my hips back up and thrusts upward as he slams me back down on his cock. He takes my breast in his mouth roughly, biting into the flesh and sucking hard on my nipple. The combination of intense pleasure mixed with the roughness of his grasp and bite makes me cry out. I’ve never felt such an overwhelming sensation. I can feel the orgasm building back up and I’m desperate to feel that release, the ache is almost unbearable. Our eyes meet once again and he kisses me with a matched sense of desperation. I can tell he’s getting close too and that thought send me over the edge. I break the kiss and moan into his mouth as my orgasm rips through me. My entire body reacts, I can feel my pussy clenching around his cock and I’m gripping the back of his neck hard enough to leave marks as I grind against him. I have no control over the sounds I’m making, I hear myself moaning and whimpering as the I reach the end of my climax. 

I feel him pick up speed slightly and he grips my body tighter to his. “Oh fuck Hailey” he exclaims and lets out a loud groan. He’s pounding his cock into me and I’m slamming my pussy up and down on him, taking him in as deep as I can. I know he’s going to cum and I want to make him feel as good as he’s made me feel. The intensity of this is making it feel the pressure start building again, but I’ve never cum 3 times in one go before. I moan with the resurgence of pleasure, I can barely think or speak but I manage to whisper “I think you’re going to make me cum again”. He suddenly explodes inside me with a loud moan and I can feel the warmth of his cum inside me. The feeling of his cum inside me only spurs me on further and I can’t stop grinding against him. Still inside me, he stands up and walks me over to the desk, sitting me down on top of it. He jerks my legs towards him lifting my pelvis up slightly and leaning me back against the back of the desk. He slowly withdraws his cock and I can see his cum dripping out of my pussy. I reach down to feel his wetness on me and bring my fingers into my mouth for a taste. 

“You like the taste of that baby?” he asks. Lost in ecstasy I can only nod and moan in response. I suck his cum off my fingers and he starts rubbing his hand against my swollen pussy. “Don’t worry I wouldn’t leave you so close to the edge like that” he teases “you’re so fucking sexy I couldn’t hold it any longer, but that doesn’t mean I’m done with this cunt” he growls. He pushes 3 fingers inside me and starts circling my clit with his other hand.

“Holy shit…that feels so good” I manage in between gasps. He kneels down and replaces his hands with his face. He uses both hands to hold my legs open as wide as they can as he buries his face in my pussy. He licks me up and down before settling at my opening and sliding his tongue inside. He’s rubbing his face back and forth across my cunt while roughly fucking me with his tongue and I let out a loud moan. “No one’s ever made me cum so many times before” I hiss, shocked that I’m about to have a third orgasm. He brings his lips to my clit and starts sucking with a sense of urgency, like he can’t get enough of me, while using 3 fingers to vigorously massage my g spot. Before I know it I’m screaming as I cum again. I involuntarily grip the back of his head and smash it into my pussy even harder. The waves of pleasure keep coming as he keeps sucking and pumping into me with his fingers as I make incoherent noises. My whole body is shaking as I reach the end of my orgasm. 

He kisses me gently now, up my body until he reaches my mouth. I am completely drained and melt into his mouth with lazy kisses. As we both start to catch our breath he helps me up off the desk and we start finding our clothes strewn around his office. As I begin to come back down to reality I feel a sudden anxiety, not knowing what’s going to happen the next time we see each other. He looks at me, once again reading my mind and pulls me into his chest. “Stop worrying that pretty little head of yours” he murmurs, “I’m only gone for the rest of the week and then you better be ready for round two when I get back” he says and flashes that familiar grin. 

When she stepped into the small police station, he was sitting, leaned back in a swivel chair chatting up a pair of police officers like they were old friends.

"Can I help you?" asked an older woman officer standing behind the counter near the station entrance.

"Hello, yeah, I'm here to bail out Graham Mercer." said Deirdre, gesturing shyly towards the big man holding court in front of his arresting officers.

"That guy's free to go." replied the counter officer in a tired voice.

In the same moment, Graham looked up to see Deidre standing in station lobby.

"Looks like my ride is here." said Graham, standing and shaking the officers' hands on his way.

He walked up to Deirdre and lifted her into a warm embrace. It was only the third time she'd met her husband's half-brother, and his presumptuous familiarity surprised her. True to Graham's reputation, he'd quickly found trouble on his way into town. Mike, Deirdre's husband, had a late shift at the hospital, so she came to bail Graham out. He set her down, noticing Deirdre's flushed cheeks as they separated.

"Alright kid, let's get going." he said, slapping her playfully on the ass. She let out a surprised laugh, catching the eye of the woman officer who gave Deirdre a judgmental look as she watched them leave the station.

"If you want me to give you a ride, I expect to be treated with more respect than that." said Deirdre, leading Graham through the parking lot to her car. Their feet crunched through the autumn leaves as they went.

"What, the ass slap? I was just kidding around." he replied. She shot him an annoyed look. "Okay, I'll be on my best behavior." He gave her an unapologetic grin and held her stare -- not breaking eye contact.

Wordlessly, she relented, shaking her head and betraying a slight smile. The stories that people always told her about Graham were that he was a charmer and a flirt, but Deirdre already knew that. She sat in the driver's seat and unlocked the door for Graham.

"You must have been chauffeuring my half-brother around." said Graham wedging himself into the cramped passenger seat. Deirdre waited a long time while the slow mechanism adjusted the seat to Graham's liking.

As they pulled out of the parking lot, Graham took the opportunity to ogle his driver. She wore a white sweatshirt and matching pair of sweatpants which were tight around her hips. Her hair was big and pulled back in a ponytail -- still damp from a shower. She could feel his gaze pouring over her body and swallowed from nervousness.

"I'm surprised you're the one who picked me up." said Graham.

"Mike had a late shift." she replied.

"Right, but there are cousins or even the old man. You must have volunteered."

"We live close, and I was available."

"My mistake. I thought you might have some other reason, like first time we met." said Graham, a coy smile crossed his face.

"You're imagining things."

"I must be." His voice was sardonic. "Still, it's a pretty cute story -- how we met. You've been married for, what, six months? You must have told Mike by now."

Deirdre gripped the wheel tightly and didn't respond.

"Aww, I was only joking. You need to lighten up, kid." he said, hoping to placate her. "It's our secret."

--

It happened four days before Deirdre and Mike's wedding. She had already enjoyed her bachelorette party weeks earlier -- a respectable weekend in New York where she caught a couple Broadway shows with her bridesmaids. But some friends from work hoped to take her out once more before she got tied down. The coworkers, Sierra and Hazel, had the best of intentions, but they were running really late. Their group text debated whether or not they should reschedule the outing while Deirdre waited for them at an upscale hotel bar. She wore a shimmering black evening gown and pair of strappy four-inch heels that made her legs look amazing.

"Can I get you a drink?" Graham asked. Deirdre hadn't even noticed when the handsome stranger sat down next to her.

"Yes, I suppose." she answered. Her inclination was to always say no to such questions. Deirdre was never the type to strike up a conversation with a stranger, but the previous text from her friends emphasized that it was one of her last nights of freedom.

"The lady will have a -- You know what. I'm not going to presume to order. What do you want?"

"Oh, a white wine. Thank you."

The bartender asked her if the open vintage was satisfactory, and Deirdre was rattled by the question. She admitted that she had no idea, but was sure it would be fine.

"Not much of a drinker?" asked Graham.

"No, my friends dragged me out tonight. This is me being adventurous."

"So, you're not alone?"

"I am actually, it's looking like they won't make it after all."

He could sense Deirdre's growing comfort with him and, as the bartender placed their drinks in front of them, Graham took the moment to look her over. As she sipped her wine, she could tell his eyes were on the deep-cut V neckline of her dress. Her friends weren't showing up, but maybe this was what that night was supposed to be. In an uncharacteristic display of playfulness, Deirdre quickly darted her eyes towards him, hoping to embarrass the stranger by catching him looking at her cleavage.

She was certainly successful at catching him peering at her breasts, but he was not embarrassed. Graham slowly looked up and gave her a confident smile, causing Deirdre to blush.

"You have a ring, are you married?" he asked, observing the diamond band when she rested her arm on the bar.

"No." she wasn't, at least not yet. He hadn't asked if she was engaged, and she saw no reason to volunteer that information.

The two strangers quickly fell into a comfortable conversational rhythm. She finished her drink, then another while he talked her ear off. Graham could tell the charming woman was trying to keep personal details to a minimum. Pretty soon, Deirdre found herself leaning close to him and giggling at his increasingly flirtatious comments. Graham had even managed to slide his arm around her waist.

"You know, I was thinking I might go up to my room soon." said Graham.

"Really, and why would that concern me?" Deirdre replied in a conspiratorial voice.

"I was thinking you could join me, and I might see what you're wearing under that dress."

"Oh, bad luck for you then."

"Why's that?"

"It's humiliating to admit, but it's laundry day."

"And?" he asked in minor confusion.

"Is it possible you'd still invite me up, even though I'm not wearing anything under my dress." she whispered into his ear -- her voice low and breathy.

He leaned in and kissed her red lips as his hand slid down from her waist to her butt. Deirdre's heart was racing, and she thought to herself that it could be "Just this once." Her phone buzzed loudly on the bar top.

"One sec." she said breaking the kiss and leaning over to grab her phone. It was a text from Hazel:

We're here, where are you?

Her first instinct was to text back that she'd already left and then sneak off with the handsome stranger, but she didn't get the chance.

"DeeDee!" Deirdre's friends shouted in tandem. They spotted her sitting at the bar from the lobby and rushed over.

Deirdre quickly turned and stood up, giving her friends a saccharine smile.

"Dee, your lipstick is all messed up. You're gonna need to fix that before we hit the town." said Hazel.

Deirdre never looked back at her soon-to-be brother-in-law and her friends didn't seem to notice him. She left the bar, assuming that would be the end of it -- a crazy little almost-dalliance that came to nothing. Even though she tried to convince herself the encounter with the stranger was unimportant, Deirdre thought about it constantly.

In the following days, the kiss quickly became a bittersweet memory. The indecency of her reminiscences sent a wicked thrill through her body but, because the rendezvous ended abruptly and unfulfilled, she was always left with a deep sense of longing after.

Thanks to the hum of busyness that preceded the wedding, not even Mike noticed the daze which Deirdre was living in. Indirectly, she heard that Mike's brother Graham was in town for the wedding, but Graham no-showed for the rehearsal dinner and Mike was dubious that they would really see him on the big day.

The wedding ceremony went smoothly. Deirdre was teary-eyed and nostalgic -- remembering and appreciating the life she'd built with Mike over the three years they'd been together. As the wedding procession filed out and Deirdre clasped her new husband's hand in hers, she overflowed with optimism. That was, until she reached the final row of chairs. There sat the stranger, his eyes locked upon the dazzling bride.

Aside from a frightened look on her face and a little confusion when her husband tried to explain to her that this man was his brother, Deirdre survived the moment unscathed. Graham's presence affected her for most of the night. She avoided looking towards his table and drank more than she planned to compensate for her discomfort. At some point in the evening, she heard a rumor that the groom's brother left early with one of Mike's coworkers, and that was the last she saw of him.

--

"You're not in any trouble -- legally?" asked Deirdre. They had driven in silence for several minutes after Graham brought up their first meeting, and she was desperate to end the uncomfortable atmosphere that was mounting.

"The other guy was agitated and went after me. We were both arrested but, after dragging me to the station, the Keystone Cops finally got their facts straight." said Graham.

"So, you did nothing wrong?"

"Come on, you know me. Innocent as a newborn."

Graham's defining feature might have been just how easy he was to talk to. Even when he overstepped or said the wrong thing, he would simply flash his broad smile and make a joking quip and people seemed to forget they were ever upset with him. It was the reason Deirdre immediately liked him the first time they met, and the reason she still thought of him.

It really was stupid of her to insist on "helping out the family" by picking up Graham that evening, but he had an irresistible pull on her. She feigned outrage when he alluded to their first meeting, but there was nothing behind it. That evening was the moment over which she had obsessed for months, and maybe he thought of it too. Her prospects were paper thin, but she was an abject woman, indistinct from her unlikely hopes.

As Deirdre turned into her quiet cul-de-sac, she saw Mike's car parked in their driveway. It didn't make sense, but he was already home. Her selfish fantasy would be postponed indefinitely. She parked on the street and exited the car. Graham followed her up the midnight dark driveway. The lights inside the house were all turned off, aside from the small light eschewing dimly from the kitchen which was always kept on.

"This way." said Deirdre in a muted voice.

She led him around the side of the house and to the backyard. The ground was slightly damp and covered in the freshly dropped leaves of an old maple. A set of wooden stairs led to a large deck and the rear entrance of the house. Graham was about to climb the stairs when Deirdre grasped his large right hand with both of hers.

"Yes?" he asked. Graham knew the answer to his question. He could see it plainly in her pleading eyes, but he needed her to say it.

"I shouldn't, but maybe just this once. We could be together." She embraced him firmly as her body was shivered with nervousness.

Deirdre expected him to say no, that he would push her away and wake up her husband and tell Mike what a wretched woman he was married to. She held onto Graham as hard as she could, fearing his inevitable response. But he didn't push her away. He took her face in his hands and kissed her hotly. As their lips intermingled, Deirdre leaned back unconcerned about anything outside of meeting his lips and finally tasting him once more.

The pair overbalanced and slid down to the ground below. Graham had the presence of mind to shift his weight and avoid landing on top of her. He found himself, flat on his back, looking up at Deirdre as she laid on top of him. She was down in the mud and had leaves in her hair, but none of that mattered, she finally had what she wanted.

She lifted his shirt and feverishly trailed down his chest with kisses. By the time she reached his belt, she was frantic and unbuckled it with salivating impatience. When his belt was off and his jeans unzipped, Deirdre eagerly reached her hand in his pants and pulled his erect penis free. It was a cruel thought on her part, but she indulged herself. With Graham's large penis inches from her face, she now understood the source of the "half-brother" jokes which had long bothered her husband.

"He's not wrong." Deirdre thought as she ran her saliva-wetted lips along Graham's shaft. When she first met Graham, something uncoiled in her mind, and Deirdre spent the last six months feeling half-fulfilled by Graham's half-brother. But that night, her hunger would finally be slaked. She looked up, wanting to see her lover's expression while emphatically sucking his hard cock.

Suddenly, the pair found themselves bathed in bright light. Mike was awake and must have switched on the exterior light from inside the house. Deirdre and Graham clambered to the wall adjacent to the deck staircase. It offered them a dark corner to hide in.

They could see Mike from their hidden vantage. He was still inside the house looking out at the deck and didn't seem like he just witnessed his wife spitting on his brother's dick. Deirdre was very turned on and took Mike's unconcerned expression as a good enough reason to start again. She took Graham's erection in her right hand and began to masturbate him, all the while keeping an eye on Mike who was still peering out the window. Not one to shy away from a risky situation, Graham reached his under her sweatshirt and pulled down her bra and grabbed her breast.

She let her head fall back against his chest, and he leaned down and kissed her neck while teasing her hard nipples beneath her shirt. Deirdre turned to meet his lips and, as they kissed, she took down her pants and underwear about halfway down her hips. The tender flesh of her bare ass was exposed to the cold air, and Graham couldn't help himself, slapping her right ass-cheek, hard. The sound cut through the still night.

"Shh. If you're going to get us caught, I at least want to get fucked first." whispered Deirdre.

She continued to watch Mike as he stared out the windows. He now looked curious, she was sure he heard them. But that didn't stop her from leaning against the dark edge of the railing and presenting herself to her new lover. She looked back at Graham and swayed her hips. He took his cock and put it between her legs, grazing it along the damp edge of her vagina. Deirdre's body quivered -- begging for him to penetrate her. She looked back towards the windows, but Mike was gone. In that very moment, Graham pressed the entirety of his length inside of her.

"Ah!" she moaned, unable to keep it in.

Graham held her hips in his strong grip and repeatedly drove himself into her. She felt exquisite but managed to stifle her moans -- instead letting out low, pitiable whimpers. Because of Graham's thrusts and Mike's apparent absence, Deirdre allowed herself to be pushed forward. She now hung slightly over the railing, her face peeking in and out of the light in the tempo of their sex. The door slid open. Deirdre dashed backwards and tucked herself in the dark nook between the staircase and wall.

The two of them waited and listened, keeping very still. They could hear faint footsteps approaching them and stopping about halfway across the deck. Deirdre was in agony, waiting crouched against the side of her house. She was close to her orgasm and wanted terribly to finish. Eventually, the footsteps headed back towards the house, and they heard the telltale sound of the back door sliding shut.

Deirdre didn't wait. She got down on all fours and stuck her ass out toward Graham. He got on his knees and penetrated her sopping vagina. His thrusts pressed her into the ground, smearing the cold grey mud on her clothes and hair. As his intensity increased, her breaths became quick and jagged. She did a commendable job keeping her voice down, considering the incredible pleasure she felt building inside of her. But that didn't stop the crude sounds of their bodies colliding as Graham fucked her faster and harder.

Deirdre's quaked as the devastating orgasm overtook her. With her tensed face shoved against the ground, the smell of clay and leaves intertwined with her pleasure. Deirdre's mind, wild with ecstasy, formed a new memory for her to cherish. As she finished her climax, she slipped forward separating her from her lover. With her body still humming with pleasure, she turned and took his dick in her hands. Graham's erection was now dripping with her fluids. He got to his feet, and she leaned forward and licked the head of his cock, massaging its base with her soft fingers.

Graham's breathing sped up and she knew he was getting close. She sucked on his penis, making sure to tease her wet lips upon the sensitive its sensitive tip. She looked up at him and then past him and used her free hand to pull up her sweatshirt. Deirdre twisted her hard nipples, putting on a show for their enjoyment. Graham's body began to stiffen.

"I can tell you're close. Do you want to come on my tits with this big dick?" she said, rubbing him vigorously. He nodded in agreement, thinking that she somehow looked even better with the smear of mud on her pretty face. "Good boy."

Deirdre smiled and rolled her hands along his well lubricated dick at an accelerating pace. He grasped the nearby railing and his body went still, and then, he erupted. Deirdre held tight and slowed her hands as his pulsing red cock spewed warm white jets of come onto her breasts and her neck and her hair.

He groaned deeply as he ejaculated, unashamed of his pleasure. When Graham finished, Deirdre kissed and licked the come dripping tip of his penis for a long time before standing up. When she finally did, Deirdre casually turned and walked up the stairs, pulling up her mud-caked sweatpants as she went.

"I'm going to shower and go to bed. You two can fight over who sleeps on the couch." said Deirdre, passing her dumbstruck husband who stood on the staircase.

 Last week I fucked my mail carrier… Wait, let me rewind. A few months ago my elderly mail man retired. At first I was a little bummed out because I order lots of parcels for my business (urban clothing shop). We’re fans of the same football team as well so we had some things in common. We also spoke on a daily basis. Old man would put me up on game on various topics so I definitely enjoyed speaking with him. On his last day of work I brought him a small gift as a token of my appreciation and told him I’d miss him. He laughed a little and said his replacement will be just fine. We shook hands and I wished him well, he did the same. 


 The next day I met my new mail carrier… A gorgeous 5’7” curvy Latina. Fuck!, Old man wasn’t joking when he said his replacement would be just fine. I think he knew she would catch my eye. Lol. She walked into the store with the prettiest smile, a face of a super model smoldering in confidence. I couldn’t help but to blush a little and say hello. 

She said “Hey, I’m Karlita, your new mail carrier”.

 I was blown away. Immediately found my self lost in thought, fantasizing about what I would do to this sexy thing. 

I soon snapped out of the daze and introduced myself and said,

“Thank you for the delivery”,

she replied

“No problem, see you tomorrow”.

 I watched in awe as she waltzed out of my store. That fat ass swaying back and forth. Her long brown hair looked so pull-able. Lol. At that moment I knew, I’m gonna fuck this little morsel. 

For the next few weeks we would exchange small talk. I kept it calm, playing it off like I didn’t wanna suck on her breast like a hungry infant. But inside I was ready to explode like a volcano. At some point soon i knew I had to start easing into her. That’s when the mild flirting and sexual banter started. She liked it and threw it right back at me. She had asked if I had a girlfriend. I paused for a second as we stared in each others eyes and replied,

“I got a hundred girlfriends”.

She got a kick out of that responding in a sexy tone,

“I’m sure you do”.

She was about to be mine and we both knew it.

 Last week she arrived at my store empty handed. She usually has a certain look but this day it was intensified. Her look was so seductive. Cold as Medusa. On eye contact she’ll turn any dick to stone. 

I asked her,

“no delivery today?”

Her response…

“Baby I am the package”.

 At this point I’m damn near drooling, my cock is rock hard and I’m sure I’m leaking pre cum all inside my joggers. It was a slow day in the shop, we were the only ones there. 

So I told my self

“fuck it, it’s now or never”.

 I swiftly grabbed her by her tiny waist, pulling her against me and my throbbing tube steak. She threw her arms around me and we started passionately kissing. Her lips were luscious. She smelt soo good. Her skin was as soft as velvet. 

 With one arm gripping her waist tight I placed my other hand on her throat and started licking her ear lobe. She put her head back let out a sexy moan. 

That’s when I whispered,

“grab it”.

 I figured she would give a quick rub but to my surprise she reached inside of my loose fitting joggers and grabbed my cock. Squeezing it as if she was hanging on for dear life. Things were escalating very quick. Customers could have walked in at any moment but I didn’t give a fuck…. 

 That’s when out of no where she suddenly stopped. Before I could say a word she says,

“I don’t have the time to deal with this right now”.

Her hand still gripping my meat, we’re staring into each others eyes. She bites her lip and tells me,

“we’re gonna have to continue this another time and place”….. 🥵

 I’m usually the cool and collective type of guy in situations like this. I like to make women wait, toy with them a little bit. But this was different, I was willing to over step my boundaries for this one. 

I asked for her phone and quickly saved my number in it.

“Call me after work”…

she answers back, “of course papi”.

 Her accent was sooo sexy. (Latina accent is irresistible) We shared one more quick kiss and she left the store. Now there I am, thinking to myself as I stand there with a sinister grin, what the fuck just happend?! 

 About an hour goes by and I still had another 4 hours until closing, time was moving at inchworm pace. All I could think about was being deep inside that wet pussy…. I couldn’t take another minute, the suspense was killing me. I rang up the few customers I had in the store and closed shop early. I quickly got back to my apartment to tidy up a little and prepare for the arrival of this goddess. 

 Later that evening I’m getting into my vibe. Took a few shots of my favorite tequila. Got my RnB playing on the stereo. I hear my phone beep… She texted “gimmy your addy”. With no time to waste I responded immediately with “69 big dick Ave.”. She replied back with an eye roll emoji. Lol. I then gave her my actual address. However, she didn’t reply. Now I’m in my head a little… thinking to my self “did I just completely ruin that?” “Did she not like my joke?”. I laughed and thought “fuck it, there’s plenty more if she don’t get back to me”.  

 Time has elapsed and at this point it’s getting a little late. Right as I was about to call it a night I get a knock on my door. I open my apartment door and there she was! I thought she was sexy in her work uniform with little to no make up… 

OMFG!!! She looked like an absolute pornstar. Make up all done up, dark red lipstick, eye lashes batting, hair curled, I’m talking the works. She had the tiniest Jean shorts on and her tits we’re about to spill over her skimpy tube top.

 She says,

“Hey, sorry I’m late”.

I replied,

“It’s cool, I knew you would show”.

(Which was a complete fucking lie. Lol.) I smoothly ushered her in and sat her big ass down on my leather couch.

“You fuck with tequila” I asked.

She giggled and answered back in a sassy tone,

“I mean, I am Mexican”.

 I pored us both a chilled double shot. As we were sipping she began to compliment me on my apartment. In return I began to compliment her on her appearance. She said,

“so u like what you see?”

I replied in a sensual tone,

“you look absolutely delicious”.

 That must have really turned her on. She put her drink on the coffee table and without saying a word she straddled me. We started right where we left off. Lip locking, tongues twisting. I knew she could feel my hard cock through my shorts cause she put her pussy right on it and started grinding. She then arched up, running her fingers through her hair as she worked it. I had no choice but to put both hands on those juicy breasts. Massaging them, gently squeezing her nipples. She loved it. 

 I then moved my hands to her fat ass. With both my hands full of Latina booty she started grabbing at her little top. Teasing me as she pulled it down just enough to see her beautiful massive areola’s and then pulling it back up…. This was driving me crazy! 

I said,

“take your time, we got all night”.

 She laughed and kept grinding on me in sync with the music. After a few more times of her top tease she was doing, she slowly pulled her top all the way down. Her voluptuous tittys came busting out! Instantly I began to suck and grope them. I started on her under boob area. Sucking and licking ferociously. Switching back and fourth from left to right as well as stuffing my face in between the middle of the two mammoths. I then moved on to her nipples. I was in titty heaven. 
 
  Her moans we getting louder, she was completely heated. She said,

“I wanna taste it!”

 I grabbed her by her waist and pushed her up off of me. She yanked off her top and tossed it aside. With my legs I moved the coffee table to give her room to get on her knees. She dropped down on her knees and pulled my shorts down like a good little slut. My cock came springing up, standing proud like a fucking flag pole. 

She uttered out “mmmmmmmm”

 Worshiping my over sized cock she begin to lick the bottom of my swollen shaft. Slowly making her way up to my blood filled mushroom tip. As she looked deep into my soul she gently slid her lips over my head. Barely fitting it in her mouth she continued her lusty eye contact. Bobbing up and down, saliva began to drip down my pipe onto my balls. Sloppy toppy was in full effect. She went from sucking to stroking my slippery shaft. Twisting back and fourth while jerking up and down with both hands, spitting all over it and slapping it against her tittys and face.  

 I grabbed the back of her head and shoved it back onto my meat. Thrusting my pelvis I was now face fucking her. I pumped her throat until she was completely gagging before I finally let her go. Tears were rolling down her face. Her head was amazing. I didn’t want her to stop but at the same time I also wanted to slurp her pussy juice. 

I said “Let’s switch”

 She quickly complied with my command, taking a seat back down on my couch. I was now between her legs, looking at her freshly shaven plump pussy. It was so inviting. She cocked her legs back and was completely spread. I started to sweetly kiss her extremely wet cunt. That only lasted for a moment before I began to lap it up like a thirsty dog. Shoving my tongue up her pussy as far as I it would go. 

 She’s now moaning super loud, talking dirty in Spanish. I had no idea what the fuck she was saying but it sure sounded good. Her pussy juice was so sweet. I’m now fingering her while twirling my tongue in circles on her clit. I felt creative at the moment so I started spelling out different phrases in cursive with my tongue just to change up the pattern a little. 

At this point she’s yelling out,

“I’m about to squirt!”.

 Now I’m viciously hitting her upper walls with two fingers while she’s rubbing her clit.

Then BOOM!!! The most delicious nectar you could imagine was all over my face. I was fucking drenched in this latinas love liquid! YUMMY!!!

 My cock was so jealous of my tongue. I had to take a dip in this tight cunt. I flipped her over and she assumed the most perfect doggy style position. Back arched, big ol ass up in the air. 

She was looking back at me, smiled and said,

“Fuck me papi”

 I slapped her ass so hard and began to cram my cock in her narrow canal. As I pushed I could feel her insides opening up. Inch by inch her body was eating my meat. Before I knew it I was pounding her pussy so hard. Slamming into her ass cheeks balls deep I was sending shockwaves rippling from her ass to her lower back. She’s moaning, 

 I’m talking shit as I’m plowing into her,

“Take that fucken dick”… “Throw that ass back”…

She’s going absolutely wild! Saying,

“harder papi, harder!”

 I deep dicked her at a punishing pace for a good 20 minutes. I pulled my throbbing cock out of her gushing pussy. She flipped back around and started sucking her juices clean of my pole. This time I’m standing up looking down at her. 

She asks me “Are you gonna cum on my face?”

I replied “yea but not yet”

 She smiled and continued to suck me.

A few minutes later I pushed her back against the couch. Grabbed ahold of her ankles and pulled her legs into the air, spreading her as wide as I possibly could. I got onto my knees and slipped my cock back into her. Now I’m completely killing that kitty. Violently long stroking it as I watched her tight pussy lips tug on my thick shaft. In and out, in and out. Her cunt was getting creamier and creamier by the second. Moaning and groaning in both pain and pleasure she was starting to get fatigued. Still taking the cock like a champion I figured I’d give her a quick break. Pulling out I began to massage her clit with the head of my cock.

She yelled out “fuck! I’m gonna cum again!”

 So naturally I continued so smash my head against her swollen clit. At this point her pussy is totally frothy.

I then started to pound her as hard as I could. Her pussy was so sensitive. I could tell she was cumming for the third time even tho she wasn’t saying anything. Her eyes were rolling back, she was biting her lip, I continued to destroy that beautiful vagina. All I could think about was the cream pie I was about to give her.

 As I was reaching climax I was pushing her inner thighs down against the couch cushen and as it springed her back up I was ramming into her. The rhythm was magical. Instead of leaving her with a pussy full of hot cum I pulled out and stood up. Beating my meat for a second I started to shoot the thickest cum ropes all over her tummy, tittys and neck. She rubbed my cum all over her breasts before sitting up to suck the rest of my nut out of my cock. She sucked it till every drop was gone and my dick was limp. 

 I sat down next to her to catch my breath. We were both spent and drenched in sweat and bodily fluids. I offered her to stay the night but she politely declined. After washing up she got dressed. I escorted her to the door. 

She gave me a kiss on the cheek and said,

“thank you Papi”

I replied,

“the pleasure is mine”

and out she went…

Damn, what a night to remember.

Our chemistry was beautiful. It was as if we fucked many times before. Honestly, that might be some of the best pussy I ever had…

If you enjoy my encounters, gimmy a follow. I’ll be posting from the past and present, either way their all pleasant 🥵

During the nine months or so that I had been receiving weekly blowjobs from Stacy, it was usually at night, after my kids were in bed and asleep. So, I was a little surprised when she texted me that Monday morning to ask if she could come over that afternoon, while my youngest daughter was napping and the other two were at school.

Then I remembered that she had said her family was going camping that week, I wouldn't be getting one from her at all while she was gone, and I told her yes. Stacy and I were alike in that we each had two kids in school and one not in school, so I was curious what she was doing with her little boy while she was over and I asked her that when she walked through my door.

"He's with my mom. Her and my dad are going camping with us so she's at my house to help us get ready. I gotta run to the store to buy some supplies, but I figured I could stop here too," she said as she pulled her black hair back into a ponytail.

I sat down on the couch as she kneeled on the floor in front of me and said, "The way you were talking, I didn't think this would even happen this week."

"Me either," Stacy said, pulling my pants and underwear down. "But, I told you I was going to miss it and the more I thought about it, the more I didn't want to skip a week."

As she wrapped her hand around my shaft, I started to grow bigger as she stroked me. She used her tongue to tease the tip of my cock and I said, "I'm definitely not going to complain about it."

Stacy laughed and said, "I bet. What would you do if you didn't have me anyway?"

I laughed, thinking to myself that I would be just fine with Lauren but my laugh turned to a moan as Stacy wrapped her lips around me and started to bob her head up and down my six-inch-long cock. She kept her hand on the lower half of my cock, moving it up and down, as her mouth worked the upper portion, using her tongue to lick all around it when she wasn't bobbing her head.

After a few minutes, Stacy took me out of her mouth and I watched as she grabbed the bottom of the sweatshirt she was wearing and started to pull it up. I just caught a glimpse of her stomach before she grabbed her shirt and pulled it down, keeping herself covered as she put the sweater down next to her. She wrapped her hand back around my shaft, rubbing up and down the entire length, while using her tongue to lick the sides.

As she blew me, I looked down at her with her dark, olive skin, soft lips, and what appeared to be A-cup-sized breasts, just poking out from her skin-tight shirt, and said, "Ya know, if you are in a hurry so you're not gone too long, I'll probably cum faster if you take off your shirt."

I knew that Stacy never would, but I still liked to tease her. Stacy actually told me one day that she liked it and said that there was a few times that she had considered it. This time, she just slid me back into her mouth and continued to blow me.

Stacy really was good at blowjobs and it always made me imagine how good she was in bed. As I tried to think what her body would feel like and how her moans would sound, I could feel my orgasm starting to build up and told Stacy that I was close. As usual, Stacy moved her mouth to my tip, using her tongue to swirl around it, and was jacking me off with her hand, only slowing down when I started to cum. As I came, she stopped using her tongue, instead sucking with her mouth, as her hand pumped up and down, and she swallowed as quickly as I could fill her mouth.

When I was done, Stacy grabbed a near-by tissue and cleaned my cock off for me. We both stood up and I pulled up my pants and underwear before giving Stacy a hug and she left, waving goodbye to me after getting into her car.

During the rest of the week, Taylor was texting me almost every day asking if I was available for lunch. I kept having to turn her down because of work, felt bad because of it, and invited her over to my house for dinner that Friday, figuring she could ask me whatever questions she had after the kids fell asleep or while I cooked.

Taylor did agree to come over and actually came over early enough to help me cook. I asked if she wanted to ask her questions for me while we cooked and the kids played, but she said, "No, I would rather do it once they're asleep. If you're OK with me staying that long."

"Of course," I told her, curious what she wanted to ask me.

Later that night, after eating dinner and watching a movie together until the kids fell asleep and I carried them to their beds, I walked back into the living room. Taylor was sitting on her legs on my couch, her brown, curly hair pulled back into a ponytail and was wearing a blue sweatshirt with the name of the high school she attended on it and blue jeans.

She was scrolling on her phone but put it down as I sat down close to her. "Your girls are such good kids," she said.

I laughed and said, "For the most part."

"I still just feel so bad for you guys," she said, referring to my deceased wife.

"I feel bad for them. They've done great the past year, but growing up without Madison isn't going to be easy for them," I said.

"Actually, one of the questions I was going to ask you kinda involves Madison," Taylor said. "If it's OK for you to talk about her. I won't force you to answer, of course."

"Taylor, you can ask whatever you want," I reassured her.

"Thanks. I'm not even sure how to ask honestly. I guess I'll explain as best as I can. Since getting back from my mission and reconnecting with my friends, I've noticed a few of them talking about things we never would have talked about before," she started.

"Ok? Like what?" I asked, genuinely curious.

"Like, stuff with boys. Coming out of high school, we talked a lot about what boys we thought were cute or what ones were good kissers, stuff like that. But now, I had one friend tell me she gave oral to her boyfriend. And another talked about going on a date and the guy giving her an orgasm," she said.

"Oh yeah? That is strange," I agreed.

"Well, so, I asked my sister about it. And she told me that her and her husband, Adam, almost went all the way! Before they got married! I was so shocked. It feels like everything we learned growing up just got thrown out the window," she said.

"Yeah, it does, I guess," I said.

"Sorry, I guess that wasn't a question. I was really just wondering if it's a new thing or if it was that way for you and Madison," Taylor said. "Really, I guess I'm just confused as to what guys expect from a woman now. I thought guys wanted a woman who wanted to wait until marriage but now I'm questioning everything. Especially after finding out about my sister and knowing what they did and that they still got sealed in the Temple."

"I can definitely see how that could be confusing and hard to process. With my past, I'm probably not the best person to answer, unfortunately. But, I can tell you to not conform to what a guy wants. It's your choice what you want to do before marriage. Of course, it's best to save yourself, but I've known plenty of people who didn't, including myself, and still got sealed in the Temple," I said.

"Oh. Yeah, that is true," she said. "Wait. You didn't save yourself? Madison either? What do you mean by saying with your past?"

I laughed at her confusion and said, "I'm sorry, I shouldn't laugh. But, no, not with Madison. However, I wasn't a virgin when her and I started to date."

"Oh," Taylor said, processing what I said.

"But, Madison forgave me for it, I repented with my bishop and Heavenly Father, and was married in the Temple. That doesn't mean what I did was right, but it also wasn't life damaging," I said.

"I don't know why this is just so crazy to me. Like, I've always had those thoughts and my parents had the talk with me, but I always figured it was best to wait until marriage to do any of . Hearing that my friends, who I grew up with in the church and talking about our values and such, just doing those kinds of things and being OK with it and enjoying it, it's just crazy," she said. "I just wish I could make sense of it but every time I try to talk to somebody about it, then just say the same thing or act like it's no big deal."

"I think you hit on part of it there. It's things that people enjoy doing. I'm not saying it's right to do some of them outside of marriage, but I think that it can certainly add to a relationship," I said.

"This is probably a really stupid question, but do you miss it since Madison passed? Do you think about it a lot? Would you ever do something like that outside of marriage again?" She asked.

I leaned back, thinking about what to say. I didn't want to lie to Taylor but I also didn't want to quite tell her the truth and wreck even more of what she thought. I finally said, "Like I said earlier, with me not growing up in the church and doing all of that stuff before I went back to church and got married to Madison, my views on it are probably different then most in our religion. I also grew up with parents that were never married but lived together and were in love, so that affects my thoughts on it as well."

"I see," Taylor said. "I guess not growing up in the church could give you different values. But, has that changed since Madison?"

"It can change on a daily basis," I told her.

"Makes sense," she responded.

"But, what I think shouldn't change how you think or feel. If you're going on a date and his end goal is to get you in bed and it's not what you want, then don't let him force you. Waiting for marriage is great and there is nothing wrong with it and don't let anybody convince you otherwise," I said. "Any man would be lucky to have you. You're beautiful, fun, smart, and you're going to do great things."

"Thanks, Christopher," Taylor said.

"Was that the only question you had? I thought you said you had a few," I asked her.

Taylor laughed and said, "Actually, I do have one more. Can I use you as a reference on a job application?"

I laughed as well and told her of course. She stayed for just a short time later before I walked her to the door, gave her a quick hug, and watched as she walked to her car and left.

After Taylor left, I closed the door to my house and locked it, and went into the living room to turn off all the nights before I walked into my bedroom. As I lay down for the night, I started to think back to the first time I had sex after my wife passed.

Four months earlier, back in June, the day after Lauren and I had a little hook up, with me fingering her to an orgasm and her giving me a blowjob, I woke up feeling exhausted. My three daughters were already awake and asking why I wasn't getting them ready to go to church. I honestly thought about just skipping it, but as the memories of the night before came flooding back into my mind, I knew that I wanted to see Lauren. So, I got out of bed and hurried to get everybody ready.

When we arrived at the church building, Lauren and her kids were already there and she waved me over to sit with them. We sat on opposite ends of the bench with our kids in between us, but I kept glancing her way. With her brunette hair loose and wearing a tight black dress that ended mid-thigh and showed off her curves, she looked just as beautiful as usual, but had a new glow to her, one that only me and her knew the reason why.

I sent her a text later that night telling her how nice she looked and she replied back, "Thanks! I don't know why, but I kept looking around and wondering if anybody could tell what we did last night. Did you feel the same way?"

"Ish. I was more wondering what everything would think if they found out," I replied back.

"OMG, that too!" Her next text read. "So, were you serious about doing it again? What if somebody finds out?"

"I am if you are. I guess if somebody finds out, we tell them to mind their own business," I told her.

"True. I think we can make it work and just remain friends, right?" She texted back.

"Of course," I told her.

Later on that week, she texted me and said, "Hey, so, my ex-husband will have the kids this weekend. I hate to ask, because it just sounds so weird, but anyway you could get a babysitter for your kids? Maybe me and you can spend some time together?"

I told her I would see what I could do and texted back a few hours later to let her know that my in-laws said they would love to have them over for the night.

That night, just like we would continue to do almost every time we got together, I stopped by Lauren's house to pick her up. As she bounced out of the house, I was surprised to see her wearing a white tanktop with a pink one under it, and black leggings.

As she got in my car, I asked if she was ready and she said, "More then you'll ever know."

The drive to my house only took a few minutes and I parked my car in the garage before we walked into the house. We started the night out slow, talking and getting to know each other in a more personal, intimate manner.

Curious, I asked Lauren about her choice of dress and she said, "Really, I grew up dressing like this. Even after I got out of high school and started going to college. I grew up in the church and promising to be modest, but I also just loved to show off. Even when I was overweight, I still wore tight clothes or tank tops. I loved the attention it brought me."

"I bet. I'm certainly not complaining. I didn't know you used to be overweight," I replied back.

"Yeah. Wasn't crazy or anything, but I lost like fifty pounds," Lauren told me.

"So, what changed with the clothes? Got married?" I asked.

"Yep, exactly. Met Jason, he really wanted a temple marriage. So, went through the temple, started to wear garments, and had to change my wardrobe," she said.

"Are you still wearing the garments since your divorce?" I asked.

"Yes and no. Today I'm obviously not. If I'm just hanging around the house all day, usually no. But, I typically still wear them when I go in public," she said.

"I can't wait to see what you're wearing in their places," I said suggestively, making sure Lauren caught me eyeing her body.

"Let's find out," Lauren replied back as she scooted over on the couch we were both sitting on so that she was closer to me. We both turned so that we were facing each other and our hands interlocked together in our laps. We leaned in towards each other and our lips met as we began to kiss.

I felt Lauren's soft lips starting to part and her tongue pushed against my lips until I opened them and let her in. Lauren set up more on the couch, pushing her body against mine, and our hands let go of each other as we wrapped our arms around our bodies. I wrapped mine around her waist while her arms went around my neck. Sitting this way, I pulled her up and adjusted until my back was against the couch and she was sitting on my lap.

Still making out, I moved my hands down to her butt and took her cheeks in them, squeezing as she started to roll her hips on top of me. I could feel my cock already starting to grow in the shorts I was wearing as we kissed and she rubbed our groins together. As good as her butt felt in my hands, I let go so that I could grab the bottom of her two tanktops and started to pull them up.

Lauren unwrapped her arms from my neck, lifting them straight up, and we briefly stopped kissing as I pulled the tanktops over her head. She took over, finishing taking her tanktops off, as we went back to kissing, and I placed my hands on her breasts, squeezing them over the black bra she had on.

She moaned into my mouth as I squeezed her C-cup-sized breasts and I could just see her hands moving behind her back as she unclasped the bra. I ended the kiss and leaned back as she slid the bra down her arms and threw it behind her, revealing her naked breasts and nipples to me. As I smiled at the sight of them, Lauren put her hands on them and squeezed them a few times before she reached down, grabbed the bottom of my shirt and pulled it off.

"If I'm getting naked, it's only fair that you do too," she teased me.

"Fine by me," I said as I took her breasts back in my hands. But this time, as I squeezed them, I leaned forward and started to flick her nipples with my tongue, moving between the two.

Lauren started to roll harder and faster on my lap, pushing my now-hard cock into her groin, as I wrapped my lips around her left nipple and sucked it into my mouth. I used my fingers to pinch and rub her right nipple, glancing up to see her reaction. I saw that Lauren had her head tilted back, her eyes closed, and her mouth slightly open as I switched my mouth to her right nipple and sucked it into my mouth, and rubbed her left nipple with my fingers.

"Oh, Christopher," she moaned. "I've missed this."

"What else have you missed?" I asked as I moved back to her left nipple.

"Having a cock inside me," she moaned.

I responded by moving my hand down to her groin and pressing it against her leggings and feeling the warmth coming from it. I started to rub as Lauren's hands joined mine in our laps and she started to rub my hard cock through my shorts.

I gave each of her nipples one more lick and brief suck before I started to move us. With my help, Lauren lay down on the couch, and started to pull my shorts down as she did so. When my shorts were at my knees, she let go of them and wrapped her hand around the shaft of my six-inch-long cock, and I finished taking them off.

Lauren started to stroke my cock up and down as I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her leggings and tugged them down her legs. She helped by lifting her hips off the couch and I watched as a black thong appeared around her waist. She started taking deep breaths as I pulled her leggings off her legs, then moved my hands back to her groin. I rubbed her vagina through her thong, causing Lauren to moan and close her eyes.

"I'm so ready," she said, as I pulled her thong down her legs, revealing her clean-shaven pussy to me.

After her thong was off and with the rest of our clothes on the floor, Lauren tugged my cock over to her entrance, reached down with her other hand, and pulled apart her lips as she guided my tip inside her.

Lauren took on a deep breath in anticipation before she let out a loud moan as I pushed my thick cock inside her. I was using my arms to hold myself above her as I did so, watching her face as it reacted to her body being filled again.

"God, that feels so good," she moaned as I held myself inside her. I leaned down to kiss her as I pulled my cock out to its tip, then pushed back in, continuing to go in and out, enjoying the slow motion of it.

As I moved my body up and down, sliding my cock in and out of Lauren, I looked down at her body, with her breasts swaying side to side, her flat stomach, and I could just make out my cock going into her pussy. "Harder, Christopher, give it to me, baby," Lauren moaned.

Encouraged by her moans, I started to go harder and faster as Lauren lifted her legs up in the air and her arms above her head as I slammed into her. "Yes. Yes. Oh yes," she moaned as her eyes closed. I kept going, harder and faster with every push, enjoying the feeling of being inside a woman again.

"Can I cum inside you?" I asked, wondering if we should have discussed it beforehand.

"God yes," Lauren answered. "I'm on the pill."

I lowered myself down, laying flat on top of her naked body, feeling her breasts pressing into my chest, as I wrapped my arms around her neck and used them to help slide in and out of her. Lauren wrapped her arms and legs around my body, rocking me back and forth as she moaned right into my ear.

I knew I wasn't going to last much longer as I jackhammered my cock in and out of her, going harder and faster, until I felt my orgasm coming. I pushed in as deep to her pussy as I could go and exploded inside her. As I felt my cum shooting out, our lips met in a passionate embrace and I felt her pussy clenching around my cock, milking out the cum, as she had her own orgasm.

Our lips parted and our tongues swirled together as our hips moved up and down in total sync as we both finished our climaxes. When we were done, we ended the kiss, both of us smiling, giggling, and breathing deeply.

"I can't believe we just did that," Lauren finally said.

"Me either," I agreed, as she unwrapped her arms and legs and I pulled my now-limp cock out of her. "But it felt so good."

"Yes, it did," Lauren said, putting her hand on my cheek and leaning up to kiss me again.

As I lay in my bed, four months later, and having slept with Lauren lots of other times, I started to really wonder about the questions that Taylor had asked me. I feel like I probably should have said a few other things to reassure her and let her know that was she was doing was right.

Or, maybe, just maybe, part of me was wondering, what if she, for some reason, wanted me to make a move?

After hours of searching I had found him. Jasper. One of the best Tattooists in the city. Well, according to Google anyway.

I had emailed my design ideas to him, a Phoenix to represent me rising from the ashes after a shitty break up with my boyfriend. The fucker cheated on me. It was months ago and I was almost over it. Almost.

I laughed at the clichéd idea of the Phoenix, but still felt excited and energised at the thought of getting an artist to represent my new beginnings in beautiful lines, contours and colours.

It was time for the consultation. I walked over, the summer heat only increasing the body heat I felt from nervousness. I tried to push the door open and noticed a sign that said “By appointment only. Press the buzzer for access.” I pressed the button.

“Hello?” A cheery voice uttered.

“It's Hannah. I have an appointment.” A green light flicked on granting me entry. It was good to know not any old person could stroll in.

I walked into his shop feeling nervous, but excited. The air was cool and instantly refreshing. Looking around, I was amazed at the various artwork decorating every inch of the walls. Energetic music pumped out of the speakers and there was a faint smell of incense that was intoxicating. Instantly, I felt at ease. This was exactly the kind of vibe I loved.

There was a guy looking down behind a counter that I couldn't quite see. As I walked over he lifted his head up and smiled. The ease I felt suddenly evolved into nerves again. Fuck. Was this Jasper? He was hot. Seriously hot. In the few seconds it took me to walk over I eyed him over, taking all of him in.

Short jet black hair, green eyes, tanned skin. He was wearing a black t-shirt that showed off his toned and heavily tattooed arms. Confidence oozed out of him before he even said a word.

“You must be Hannah,” he inquired. He stood up and walked out from behind the counter to greet me and I gulped hard as I looked up at him, his tall frame powering over my own petite one.

“Yes…hi,” I mumbled, a huge grin plastered on my face.

“Please, sit down. I saw your ideas and have come up with a few designs. Let's have a look,” he suggested, gathering some bits of paper and gesturing for me to sit on a chair.

I perched on the edge of the tattoo chair, imagining getting a needle poked into my skin. I started to sweat.

Jasper must have sensed my nerves.

“It's ok, relax, sit back. Nerves are normal, especially for your first. We're only chatting about the design today, nothing else is going to happen,” Jasper assured me, smiling.

The tone in his voice and his relaxed demeanor eased my tension and I sat back in the chair. He picked up a tablet and showed me a design. The centre of the screen featured a magnificent l phoenix, adorned with stunning colours of orange, bronze and amber, the enchanting creature flying out of the flames of fire.

The picture had me mesmerised, what talent he displayed creating this design from merely a few ideas. He flicked through and showed me different variations of the design.

“The first one. I love it,” I expressed, beaming at him.

“Ok great. You want it on your thigh, yes? With the tail cascading inwards towards your inner thigh?” He queried, his brow furrowing as he looked at me.

“Yes. Correct,” I confirmed.

“Perfect. Let's see what availability I have. Oh…I actually had a cancellation tomorrow at 10am. Will probably take an hour? Any good for you?” Jasper queried, his green eyes biting into mine.

Fuck. That soon. I started to sweat again.

“Yes. I'm free,” I chirped.

“Fantastic. I'll see you tomorrow then,” he declared, standing up, giving me an opportunity to admire his tall, muscular body towering over me again.

He headed towards the door to escort me out. Snapping out of it, I stood up and followed, full of a new excitement.

“See you tomorrow. Looking forward to it.” I declared, catching a glimpse of those green eyes before I left.

That evening I slept terribly, a mixture of nerves, anticipation feelings of finality in regards to my relationship. This tattoo was representative of the end for me.

The time had come. The heat was sweltering. I had opted for a vest top and tiny shorts and had stuffed my shoulder length blonde hair into a cap. I pressed the buzzer.

“Come in Hannah,” Jasper’s voice instructed.

I pushed the door and bounded in, a bundle of nervous energy.

“Hi Jasper!” I said, in a high pitched voice.

Fuck. My nerves were not only in anticipation of getting the tattoo, but also of seeing Jasper again. My heart fluttered as he walked over to greet me. I looked around. It was just the two of us.

“Hi Hannah! Come sit down, make yourself comfortable. Can I get you a drink?” He offered.

I sat down in the tattoo chair and leant back in an effort to relax.

“No thanks, I have some water with me.” I responded, lifting a bag up with water and sugary snacks to keep me going.

“Brill. Ok I've got the stencils here, I think this one is a good size. Let's have a look,” He said. “Do you mind if I push your shorts up a little?” I nodded and I asked as I felt his fingers push up my shorts to place the design on my thigh. I caught a whiff of his aftershave and felt a rush of desire.

Immediately, I blushed at the sensation of his skin against my own, his fingertips brushing my upper thigh. His hands were large. The texture of his skin felt rough against the softness of my fleshy thigh. I observed him concentrating on the placement of the stencil as he delicately peeled it away. He really was gorgeous. Handsome, sexy, rugged, yet gentle.

My mind was brought back into the moment as he looked up at me with those green eyes.

“How's that looking?” He inquired, looking straight into my eyes.

I looked at the design on my thigh. It already looked beautiful.

“Yes. It's lovely,” I answered, beaming at him.

Ok great. He turned to his workstation, sanitised his hands and put on some gloves. He dabbed some cotton wool with some kind of fluid and proceeded to rub my thigh gently with it.

My heart was pounding now as I felt my upper lip start to sweat. This was happening.

I was shocked to hear how loud the tattoo gun sounded and felt my anxiety increase tenfold as he came closer, but managed to maintain an outwardly cool and calm composure.

His mesmerising eyes bore into mine as he sat poised with the gun.

“Ready?” He asked, placing his free hand on my thigh.

The sensation of him touching me and the anxiety of the needle touching my skin was almost too much. I nodded my consent.

Then I felt it, the needle pierced my skin. The burning sensation was manageable and I soon realised this wasn't going to be as bad as I thought.

“Is that ok?” Jasper queried, looking at me.

I nodded again and laid back, easing myself into it. Jasper leant over me concentrating. Some of the lines he drew made me grimace and I was relieved when he attempted to make conversation.

“Any reason for this design or is it just something you like?” Jasper asked. He didn't look up, but moved in closer, his upper body leaning over me. Occasionally he'd wipe away the excess ink and I had a moment of relief.

“Oh. I split up with my boyfriend earlier in the year. It's been a bit tough. Always wanted to get a tattoo so thought why the hell not now?” I replied, surprised at how easily I found myself opening up to him.

He paused to look at me, a genuine sadness in his eyes.

“I'm sorry to hear that. I split up with my girlfriend last year too. It gets easier,” he sympathised, placing his hands back on my leg.

I laid back and looked around the room, taking in this information. He was single. Strangely, the humming of the gun and the silence in the room started to make me feel relaxed. I felt my eyes close as he worked the needle into my skin, the gentle vibrations reverberating throughout my body.

His free hand moved to my inner thigh as he began working on the Phoenix's tail. I winced as this area felt more delicate. Then something unexpected happened, as he moved his hand towards my inner thigh I felt a tingling between my legs. The more he worked, the more the feeling intensified. Soon it became throbbing and I whimpered slightly as he drew a long line against my skin.

“Do you want me to stop?” Jasper asked.

“Maybe for a minute,” I replied, taking a swig of my water and wiping my brow.

He put the gun down for a second, removed his gloves and moved to stand up.

The words were out of my mouth before I could stop myself.

“Please can you…erm stay with me? It's the nerves. I feel a little anxious still,” I confessed, unable to believe my own words.

“Sure,” He responded,instinctively putting his hand on my other leg. We locked eyes. My heart was in my mouth.

“That makes me feel better. Good actually,” I confessed, feeling my skin tingle at his touch.

The tattoo burned and stung, yet I felt invigorated and energised.

I placed my hand on his and moved it further up my thigh.

“This makes me feel good,” I say, the throbbing between my legs now surpassing the pain I felt.

Jasper continued running his hand up my thigh. He stopped at my shorts, before playfully teasing the edge of my underwear. I opened my legs wider, inviting him to explore further.

Wasting no time, he flicked my underwear to the side and slipped a finger inside me. I gasped at how wet I was. His finger slid inside me with ease. He watched my face as he worked. Could he feel how needy I was? How I hadn't been touched for months?

“Relax Hannah. Let it go,” he whispered.

His voice made me melt into the chair further and felt myself gush. He watched my face as he worked, getting faster and faster. Open mouthed, I could barely breathe as I realised he was going to make me cum. Before I knew it all my tension and pressure was released and I exhaled, contracting on his finger and feeling that euphoric feeling I hadn't felt in a long time.

I caught my breath and looked at him, my face flushed and covered in sweat.

He smirked at me.

“Better?”

“Uh huh,” I nodded, astounded at how relaxed I felt considering what had just happened.

He nodded, sanitised his hands and put on new gloves, picking up his gun and continuing to work on my thigh.

I laid back and relaxed for a while, watching this gorgeous man work, loving the sensation of his hands on my thigh, the pain no longer bothering me, as my wet pussy quivered at the vibrations of his every stroke.

I felt my eyes fluttering closed and smiled to myself, wondering how I could ever feel this at ease getting a tattoo.

“You're nearly done,” he announced, smoothing my thigh with the protective wrap.

Shocked it was over so quickly, I gingerly got up and looked at my tattoo. It looked stunning.

Smiling I found myself embracing Jasper, overwhelmed at how beautiful it looked.

“Thank you!” I exclaimed, pausing for a moment to study him.

Suddenly embarrassed, I removed myself from him and got up off the chair, standing up to leave.

Abruptly, I felt his arm wrap around me, spinning me around to face him.

“I said you're nearly done. Not fully done yet. I think you still need some aftercare,” he said leaning in to kiss me.

As I felt his lips touch my own, I felt the phoenix burn savagely and my pussy throb in expectation.

The pain ebbed away as the pleasure took over. It was the release I needed. The flames were burning fiercely and I was once again flying.

In post-war Britain, two lives from opposite worlds collide. Charlie, a 25-year-old former soldier from an esteemed family, has just returned home with scars from the battlefield and a longing for a life beyond the rigid expectations his father has set for him. Mollie, a spirited 21-year-old working-class woman, knows little of Charlie’s world of privilege. Born into a bustling, chaotic family, she’s had her share of hardship but takes joy in the little things.

In May 1945, shortly after the war ends, fate brings them together in a crowded, dimly lit bar. Their chemistry is instant, undeniable, and before long, they slip away from the noise to share a stolen night—one that will set off a chain of events neither of them could have predicted. Unbeknownst to them, this fleeting moment will become the beginning of many shared days, as the first of many more children begins to take root.

This story is written from two points of views. Charlie is written by u/goldjunge_xx whereas Mollie is written by myself.

Enjoy.

———CHARLIE

“Turn left here,” you say after about five minutes of driving. I brake softly. If I turned left here, I know exactly where we’d be heading towards. To my right, there are shops, a school, and houses.

So I ask, “Left?” and glance at you to reassure myself. 

“Left,” you reply with a smile teasing at your lips. A spark of something playful dances in your eyes. We both know where we’re going. Lover’s lane

I feel my throat closing up and my heart jumps at the prospect of being alone with you—truly alone. A strange woman that, for some reason, feels familiar and exhilarating. I shift gears, turn the steering wheel, and accelerate again. We leave the city behind us. The headlights of the car are the only source of light that tell me where we’re going. I know where we’re going though. A dead end at the edge of a forest. Quiet and private. The normally soft hum of the engine seems almost too loud in the silence between us. Everybody knows what people come here for. The perfect place to—

My thoughts screech to a halt when your hand suddenly rests on my thigh; I inhale a barely audible breath. Tonight is the night I will live to the fullest, I remind myself. I feel your fingertips trace shapes from my knee up my inner thigh. I swallow back my nerves, smile.  Live a little, Charlie.

I haven’t felt this alive in years. Tension coils between my legs from your featherlight touch. The city disappears behind us, swallowed by the night, and ahead lies nothing but the dark road that leads to Lover's Lane. The idea of what we’re going to do sets off images in my brain. My lips prickle with anticipation, longing for the touch of your warm lips again. And then, after what feels like eternity, we finally arrive. I park the car. Lights off, engine off. A sudden, deafening silence envelops us. All I can hear is the thudding of my own heart inside my chest, beating out a nervous rhythm. Your fingertips dig into the fabric of my trousers, near my crotch.

I can barely see you when I look over. The only light source is the moon in the dark night sky, hovering over us. We’re alone. Alone-alone, a mile away from prying eyes. 

Just like before, you don’t wait for me to make a move. You reach for me again, and the moment our lips collide, the space around us disappears. Your fingers find their way into my hair, pulling me close, and I give in, matching your intensity as the outside world melts away. This time, there’s a newfound intensity in the way you kiss me. An almost urgent eagerness which deepens our kiss and shortens our breaths. Your fingers twist into my hair, weaving into it so you can tug me closer-closer-closer. You press your chest against me, all soft and warm, stoking the fire that’s been soaring ever since you kissed me outside the club. We hardly separate to suck in air; your fingers grip the back of my neck while mine tighten around your waist. With every touch that ache inside me intensifies, coiling tighter-tighter-tighter until I moan into your mouth and my brain shuts down; my body is taking over.

When we first locked eyes, I never even dreamed of this happening.

“Charlie,” you whimper as we break apart, our breaths heavy and short. You glance over your shoulder toward the back of the car; I watch you with half-lidded eyes. Then you look at me again. The suggestion is clear, there’s no need for you to say it. Without missing a beat, you release me and start climbing into the back, moving with such grace that it only makes me more eager, no, desperate to connect with you again. I follow, although much less graceful due to our difference in size, and finally drop into the backseat beside you. 

This space feels much more secluded, like we’re in our own little world. This time, I take the lead. Almost forcefully, I pull you into me so our lips can clash once more. Our kiss deepens, stoking that fire inside me and making it sear with all-consuming desire. As you shiver into me, a thrill rushes through my veins; it is me who elicits those reactions from your body. Me.

As you move toward me, you press the curve of your body into mine; our tongues roam and dance until your knees are on either side of my thighs, straddling me. I inhale sharply, cutting our connection when your crotch all of a sudden makes contact with mine. Even in the darkness, I can see the shimmer in your eyes. You settle down, unafraid, feeling the effect you’ve had on me. Our exhales mingle, eyes locked, the steady rhythm of your hips against me makes everything else fade away. You can feel my arousal, the way my cock thickened and grew against the fabric of my trousers.

My mouth feels dry, so I swallow.

My Goodness.

The desire for you gives me tunnel vision. Those hips of yours roll again and again…grinding as though you want to feel more, explore more. I close my eyes as my cheeks begin to burn with heat. The fabric of your dress pools across my lower half, hiding any indecency. 

I catch your lips back in a kiss, hands around your waist, encouraging the way you grind your soft body against my hard one. 

I want more, too.

Your fingers weave back into my hair while your movements turn faster, harder If I didn’t know any better, I’d think this is what sex is. 

We’re both swimming in a pool of white-hot desire, drowning our senses. Watching your sexuality break free turns my attraction into scorching lust. Your moans turn into whines as you move with reckless abandon. Wild, almost feverish. You circle your hips on top of me, rubbing against the ridge of my pulsing hard-on. Holy— My grip tightens around your waist, forcing you to stop. You pant as my own chest rises at the sudden loss of contact. My cock throbs against the heat between your legs. That tension inside me is unbearable, almost too much.

That’s when, without a word spoken, you reach down to undo my belt between us. Expertly, you pull the leather through its metal clasp, and then, as a result of a couple of impatient tugs, the leather unwinds. The slight tension around my hips releases, leaving the belt hanging loosely, open and undone. With one of my hands framing the side of your face, I reconnect with you in a heated, yearning kiss. I’ve never witnessed a woman being so sexually forward, and I know for a fact, I’ll probably never witness it again. So whatever it is you want, I’ll give it to you. 

———MOLLIE 

“Oh, Charlie…” I whimper a desperate cry against your lips. I’m caught between not wanting to stop our kiss and having the urge to tell you exactly what I want you to do to me…yet I don't have the words. Only the most indescribable feeling of needing you. Right here. Right now.  My mouth suddenly feels dry, despite the molten wet heat between my legs. I swallow, hard, then pant out little hitched breaths. I can't get enough of you. This tall, dashing, well-spoken soldier. I lean in, to make my lips clash with yours again. The movement allows me to pull up my dress, and then slip my fingers into the sides of my panties. 

These need to be off.

My fingers tremble as I fumble with the fabric and try to pull it down. I moan at my own impatience when the lack of space means they won't move. The back of your hand as it suddenly grazes my outer thigh makes me suck in a breath. Shivers dance their way up from my stomach, across my chest, and into the deep pink surface of my nipples. My whole body stands to attention at your touch. 

“Please, Charlie.” I rasp as I lift my bottom, then push my chest up to yours, to signal that my panties are yours to take. The moan you let out is almost animal. Low and deep. Your deft fingers peel the soaked fabric down my thighs which allows me to slide out of them. The cool air prickles against the heat of my mound. My bare sex is now only inches from yours. Our connection sparks between us like a lightning bolt. 

“You sure?” you ask hesitantly, eyes half-lidded.

“I’ve never been more sure of anything,” I reply without the need to think. 

With that, I sink back down on top of you. The warmth from your crotch mixes with the heat of my exposed lower body. I arch forward, and let my knees part, an open invitation to you. You curse against my ear, then reach down between us. I feel you adjust yourself, then line us up. I whine as I feel your big, solid, heavy tip come to nestle between my folds. You feel wider than anything that should fit inside me. My heart thumps with a mixture of apprehension and excitement at the prospect. This is new…

“Tell me if it’s too much…” you whisper against me as your lips ghost over my neck. I shiver with arousal. At your words and the way you speak. I nod my head, but I know it would never be too much with you. Never. 

I take a deep breath as I feel the pressure between my legs increase. I gently push down to ease you *in*. My mouth forms a little “O” as the curve from your tip begins to stretch open my outer folds. After a couple more seconds I continue, a little further. Slowly pushing your member inside me. I close my eyes and bury my head against your shoulder. This isn't the first time for me, but it’s certainly the first time with someone who is so well-endowed. 

“Oh…mmm…” I can only just about manage to pant out the sounds into the material of your shirt. My other senses are overwhelmed by the scent of your cologne, cigarettes…*you*. My toes curl and my fingers twist into the fabric as you gently open me up so intimately. 

“Jesus!” I yelp in surprise as soon as you reach the tightest part of me. My eyes fly open and my hands slide to the front of your chest. You stop. Your concerned eyes search mine, although it's not pain that I feel. It's just…a lot. You frown and then start to edge back. 

“No. Don't stop!” I pause suddenly, my flat hand now balled into a fist. A look of confusion spreads across your face. I bite my bottom lip, suddenly extremely self-conscious about my outburst. I can feel my cheeks flush with heat as your eyes focus in on my face. I look away, then take a deep breath. Your right-hand moves to cup my chin. Tentatively, I look at you to quietly confess.

“I like that you are so big inside me,” I whisper. My heart thumps in my temples and in between my legs. I can’t believe I am about to tell you this. “I want to… struggle.” 

I look away again. My cheeks burn with embarrassment this time, yet I feel you slide your thumb over my bottom lip. You use your fingers to softly turn my head to bring my attention to you.

The way you look at me, and then nod makes any doubts I have disappear. It’s like you understand exactly what I need even more than I do. You take my breath away as my nipples swell under my dress. 

Our hearts beat against each other. I reach one hand down between us and right where we are connected, I gently pull myself open. Lightly, with my forefinger and middle finger, I peel apart my wet, sticky folds. I want to offer you as much space to enter me as my little body will allow.  When I wiggle down further you growl, the most primal sound against my ear. My new openness allows you to get deeper. Right where you want to be. Right where I need you to be. Our bodies gradually becoming one. 

Each time you get a little further inside me, I feel more pressure against my lower pelvis. The little soft mound under my belly, right above my entrance starts to tingle. I arch my back, eager for more. I love the continuous feeling of being filled, every time you push back inside me. It drives me crazy. You drive me crazy. I can’t help but tilt my hips back and forth, back and forth….

We fuck. Properly fuck. Our bodies meld together. Warm and sweaty. The memory of cold, hard war replaced with red, hot lust. This is the night to forget the past. This is the night to create something new. 

“Charlie, Oh God, I’m……” 

…going to explode. All over you. All around you. I freeze and look at you. Every muscle in my lower body tightens like a coiled spring. My eyes lock onto yours, as wide as my lips are parted. I have never felt anything as intense as this before. You hold me as I violently shudder on top of you. My walls ferociously contract around your size. I gasp at the spasming sensation in my womb. Your hiss is loud as my sharp nails dig into your shoulders. Even my toes point and my calves tense. As my thighs squeeze against yours, I pull you into me against my sensitive back wall even further. Each pulse of my orgasm makes me clamp down around the ridges of your shaft. 

My eyes roll back as I shake and shudder under you. Through it, I feel you softly kiss my cheek, as my orgasm surges. Every ounce of muscle strength I have squeezes my insides together, it feels like my walls have moulded to fit your hefty shape. 

After the peak, I can feel my body instinctively try to push you out, each time I contract, yet I keep you inside me. So deep inside me. I cry out, helpless and desperate.

“I want you, Charlie.”

———CHARLIE 

I’m completely and utterly in awe of you. The way you sink down to take me deep inside you, fingers gripping a handful of my hair, then twisting in the front of my shirt. I’ve been with women before, but not like this. Our inhales and exhales mingle, rising in shortness and intensity. My mind is saving memories I never ever want to forget. Those luscious, parted lips, half-lidded eyes and tinted cheeks. A woman so full of sex appeal, I’ll want to relive this moment in each and every one of my future fantasies.

I can’t only feel how hot and wet you are inside; I can also hear it. I can hear your arousal, something I never thought possible. Our bodies rock together like clockwork, like they are made for each other. Every time you roll your hips and grind down, little whimpers escape your lips. I can’t take my eyes off you. You’re lost in passion, lost in lust. And I’m just along for the ride. Faster-faster-faster until your eyes suddenly fall shut and your insides clamp down around me, squeezing, pulsing, clenching. 

Oh, good Lord.

You cry out, shudder. I’ve never seen anything like it. I kiss your cheek to soothe you. The tension in my groin increases at the sensation of your body sucking me in deeper, if at all possible. 

I want you, Charlie.

Your words echo in my mind, over and over again, like a song that will never end. Your eyes are wild with reckless desire, a true femme fatale. You’re ruining me for all women—forever.

I can’t, I can’t—

I need to hold on to something, so I grab your thighs, scrunching the fabric underneath my grip, nearly ripping it. Stars flicker across my vision as I stare directly at you…all of my nerve endings fire. That’s when I can feel it happen. My release gathers from deep inside, building, tensing, rising. Any previous resolve evaporates. This is primal. This is sex. Something so utterly forbidden, I’ve not allowed myself to think about in months, no, years. 

The moan I release is by far the deepest sound I’ve ever made, vibrating in my throat and down to my chest. I surrender shamelessly. Surrender to you. A woman. On top of me. I can feel your thumbs on my cheeks, hands framing my face. My eyelids close as my body tenses, shivers, pulses with the pleasure that rolls through me like a wave across the sand. Not once, not twice, but multiple times, I release inside you, again and again…

I hold my breath. Eyes open. A soft inhale. My vision still flickers with spots when I see you smile, content. Like you got what you wanted. As soon as you roll your hips again, I grab your hips to still you. Too much, too much. I grimace at the overload of sensation.

And then, to my surprise, I feel another surge of release pump inside you, a final pulse. The coy smile you give me proves that you feel it too; it makes me all hot and cold inside. Like you know my secret and I know yours.

Thanks everyone for all the kind words on the previous post. Here’s the story of how I got a blowjob and an invitation from Isabel to her holiday home on the same night.

Skip to the *** for the dirty part.

—————————

It was during the first summer of the pandemic. I had been locked up in my home for a few months while studying at university before returning to my parents’ house to spend the summer and meet some old friends. As a student you don’t always have the best communication with your parents and therefore I was unaware that they were leaving a week after I had come back home. The lockdown had softened a bit and they decided to take the opportunity. As did I. A spacious home, warm weather, friends also going back to their hometown and finally being allowed to have friends over. What’s not to like for a frustrated young man?

The first big night of drinking, music and games was with the four of us; Peter, Isabel, Amber and myself. Peter has been my best friend for quite some time and usually one of the first people I invite on these kinds of nights. Amber and I had a quick fling a few years back but we’ve since turned into good friends. She looks like a Scandinavian princess, white blonde hair just past her shoulder, small braids, luscious lips, some freckles and deep blue eyes that could stare into your soul (god if only it worked out between us). Finally we have Isabel, the girl of this story. I’ve previously described her as a typical next-door Spanish brunette with an ass to die for.

But there is one more important thing about Isabel you should know, she is a major tease. She would keep daring you and turning you on throughout the evening with the hopes that you’ll admit that you want her. If you did, however, she would make sure to solve the issue for you.

Before this night, I had only ever kissed with Isabel once during a Christmas party. Ever since then we had been in touch a few times and saw each other once or twice with some notable tension between us. I hoped to further pursue the matter this particular night so as I let her in the house I gave her a hug and placed my hand low on her back to signal that the interest from my side was still there. Amber followed behind quickly, noticed what I did and gave me a kiss on the cheek which was a little too close to my mouth and smiled while reading my mind with those blue eyes of her.

As the evening went on we danced in the living room before settling down around a table for another game of cards. Isabel decided to sit on my lap for some reason and kept twisting and turning so I wouldn’t see her cards. She still lost the first round and had to play a different game to decide how much she had to drink, Peter and Amber dealt the cards on the table for Isabel to see. She leaned forward to do so but kept her ass on my lap, effectively giving me a lapdance as well as a full view of her ass. That night she wore on of those thin pants which were tight around her ass, allowing you to see each cheek separately, and got looser as it went down her legs.

Now it had been quite a dry period for me, as I had been locked up in my home. This, combined with Isabel’s firm ass grinding on my lap, made me hard. It was a warm night so I only wore shorts and was worried that Isabel would feel my growing member straining against the fabric of my shorts. It felt like an eternity of her rubbing her ass on my lap, but eventually she left to get her drink for the game she lost. I quickly scooted towards the table and hoped nobody saw a thing.

Isabel came back, told us she was having so much fun and asked us what we were doing the next few weeks. Peter mentioned that he was going on holiday and Amber and I said we’d be in town for a few more weeks with nothing special planned. Isabel then told her that she was going to her parents’ holiday home in Spain with mutual friends of ours and excitingly asked us to book a flight to join them. We asked her if she was serious, which she was, and quickly agreed to do so. However, we did keep in mind that there was some alcohol involved. You know how these things go, drunk promises aren’t always followed up.

A little later Peter and Amber were debating which one of them was the least drunk and I decided it’d be a perfect time for a refill. Standing in the kitchen I could hear them laugh and come up with ridiculous arguments, when suddenly Isabel walked into the kitchen. She comes up to me and says that she also needs a refill to reach their level, while pointing towards the living room. I laugh when suddenly she says: “I guess you’ll need to fill up your glass too since you can still get hard”.

I’m standing there like a deer in headlights, frozen and not sure how to respond. I know that I can’t stare into those glasses forever so I turn my head to Isabel to gauge her expression. She looks at me with a devilish grin on her face throwing me even further off-guard. I manage to stumble out an “uhhh” and before I know it she has stepped forward and we’re making out in the kitchen.

Loud laughter from the living room breaks our short make out session, only for Isabel to smile at me again and say: “Drinks?”. I regain my composure and decide to make some nice cocktails for us, I’m mixing it up and finishing with squeezing out a lime. I get some on my hands and want to walk towards the sink to clean them. Isabel intercepts me and grabs my hand while saying that she’ll help me. She closes my hand so that only my index finger is still pointing out and looks me in the eyes as she slowly licks it from the bottom to the top, giving me a cheeky smile afterwards.

Apparently this paralysed my inhibition as I could only say: “Fuck, you make me hard”. Her smile got even wider and her eyes squeezed a little. She grabbed her drink and walked back to the living room. I actually cleaned my hands as an excuse to calm my dick down and followed her back to the living room. Peter and Amber were unaware of what just happened and seemed to both be losing the debate of who was the least drunk. Isabel placed her hand on my leg and leaned towards me, she suggested that her and Amber would stay the night as Amber was too drunk to go home. I agreed, because after all, who wouldn’t help a damsel in distress?

We decided to call it a night, Peter lived close by and was able to walk home. We waved him goodbye and went upstairs to prepare for bed. I had offered the girls to sleep in my bed and I would take the guest room. As I went to brush my teeth I could hear Isabel talk to Amber with Amber’s replies being no more than one or two words. I walked back to see what was going on and only Isabel was standing in the hallway. She had ‘convinced’ her drunk friend that she’d be better off sleeping in the guest bedroom and Amber had apparently already passed out (Amber later confirmed she was too drunk to understand and just wanted to sleep, so she didn’t mind).

I dropped all my clothes except for my underwear and got into bed. Isabel stripped off her socks and pants, leaving her in a short, tight white top and lace black panties. She immediately straddled me and we started making out. I moved my hands from her legs up to her ass, giving it a soft squeeze with my left hand and a smack with my right hand. I could feel her smiling while I did that before she pulled back from my face. She looks down at me and slowly starts grinding on top of me. I bite my lip which only seems to motivate her more. “Am I still making you hard?” she says with a smile from ear to ear and I moan a soft “Mhmmm”.

“Should I use my mouth again?” Isabel says. All the blood has left my brain at this point so I only manage to say please. I help her take off my underwear and she places herself between my legs in doggy position, giving me a good view of her ass. She grabs the bottom of my dick with one hand and moves it around, allowing her to give some soft wet kisses on my thighs and lower stomach. Eventually she’s had enough and looks me deep in the eyes as she licks my dick from the bottom to the top, in the exact way as she did with my finger. I moan and let my head fall back while hearing her chuckle. She is now taking me deeper into her mouth and simultaneously using her hand in a twisting motion. Fuck this girl knows what she’s doing.

I’m getting somewhat close when suddenly Isabel sits up on her knees, looking down at me once more. One hand still on the bottom of my dick, the other slowly stroking the tip in a twisting motion. She asks me if I like what she’s doing and just before she finishes her question she speeds up her hand. The intense feeling and change of pace make me squirm a little. The confident “yes” I planned to say turned into a moaning half-assed attempt, at the pleasure of Isabel. She watched me squirm for a few more seconds before asking me if I want to cum, also speeding up right before finishing this question. I let out a loud moan before she’s even finished the question and she realises it’s bound to happen anyway, quickly moving down to place her lips around my tip. Looking up at me, she continued the twisting motion with her hand while caressing my frenulum with her tongue as my dick is in her mouth. All the sensations and her eyes looking up at me become too much. I buckle as I cum in her mouth and I feel like my soul left my body. Isabel carelessly swallows and lies down next to me. We talk a little more and fall asleep.

The next morning I’ve made the girls breakfast in the kitchen. They both join and we discuss the previous night before Isabel reminds us to book our flights, she was serious about the invitation.

This holiday turned into some sort of sexual journey, but those are some other stories.

—————————

The story got quite long which wasn’t planned. Please let me know what you think or which kind of stories you’d like to read next. Isabel, Amber, Joanne or perhaps something new?

Rattled and aggravated from bumping over every rock on this godforsaken mountain, I pull into a gravel lot, wrestling the gear shift of my ranger truck into park and jamming up the e-brake. The incline here isn't much, but the old rust bucket they assigned to me has a tendency to wander.

I grab my notebook and double-check the coordinates given to me by dispatch. One of our fire tower girls spotted someone in the restricted area, but I'll need to do some quick calculations before I make my approach. My pen taps along my bottom lip as I ponder. It took me roughly thirty minutes to drive out here, and according to the last reported sighting, the trespasser should be due west by the time I make the ascent. I pull a hair tie from the breast pocket on my olive green uniform shirt and knot my greying hair in a messy bun at the nape of my neck. Petite all my life, trail patrols were never an issue until I was injured last year. My knee hasn't quite been the same since, requiring a brace, and tolerating less and less activity.

I reach across the bench seat to grab my pack. Quickly checking my radio for signal, I pop the truck's door handle, and hop out. Charcoal grey stones scrape underneath the rubber soles of my hiking boots. I wince as the shockwave travels through my knees, and my breath condenses into a fine mist in the air. The steel door slams shut with some help from gravity, and my pack is flung across my shoulder blades before I cinch my utility belt. In my fifteen seasons out here, I've learned that having three items will solve pretty much any issue: a working radio, a sharpened hatchet, and a can of bear spray. Satisfied with my preparedness, I head up the trail.

The restricted zone includes a few dozen acres around an alpine lake that sits ten thousand feet above sea level. Back in the spring, a researcher identified some high-altitude bacterioplankton that sparked raucous debate, closing off the area to recreation until further notice. We hadn't received a single call about it, which has been my preference lately. Less calls means less altercations. Nobody enjoys being corralled by a ranger, but my interactions are rarely violent, and most of them don't warrant this bristled demeanor. I tell myself that it's just the pain.

I try my best to calm down, but my frustration only increases as I begin trudge up the steepest section. By the time I spot the figure, I'm about ready to throw my hatchet first and ask questions later. Too far away from them to do either, I dig, aging muscles doing their best to keep up with the spry hiker.

With great effort, I clear the grassy meadow, my boots starting to crunch loudly along the now-gravel trail. The trespasser is heading deeper into the restricted zone. Gigantic glacial boulders dot the landscape here, set strangely far away from one another. Standalone and eternal, the grey masses make me feel very small all of a sudden.

I shake away the wonderment as I catch up to the hiker. Whether they heard the sound of my huffing or the crash of stones underfoot is unclear, but they stop, turning back towards me. It's a man, barely in his twenty's. A mop of brown hair sticks out at all angles from beneath a grey beanie; dark blue eyes cut through his otherwise indifferent demeanor.

"Are you- aware - that you- are in- a restricted zone?" I ask between deep breaths.

"I come out here all the time," he shrugs, meeting my glare hesitantly.

I can only stare at him, unsure what else I expected to hear. With an exaggerated exhale, I lay my fingers across my radio, a clear sign of intimidation. Only one of us has the power here, and it sure isn't him. "Restricted zone," I repeat, leaning into the unsteady space between commanding and negotiating.

I watch cautiously as the hiker snakes one lanky arm out of the strap on his backpack, letting the canvas sack fall gently to the ground. He opens the top compartment and produces a folded paper, handing it to me.

His eyes linger on my chest a little too long. *Is he checking me out? No, he can't be...*

I only read his paperwork to learn his name, knowing damn well that he doesn't have the necessary clearance. "You're not hearing me... Levi. This is a restricted zone. You can't be here."

"Paper says I can," he points at the document in my hand.

"These are general entrance papers. You need a special research permit to be out here," I say, gesturing to the area around the lake. My tone is becoming sharper, less understanding. "Look, I'll ask you one last time before this turns ugly: are you going to follow me back to the parking lot, or do I need to arrest you?"

"Arrest me? You people can't make arrests," he scoffs, taking a noticeable step backwards.

"I look forward to seeing the look on your face when you find out," I shake my head, pulling my radio from the plastic case on my belt.

Mid-swing, my arm is caught in the air. Levi's hand closes around my wrist. He's a lot stronger than he looks. "Adding assault on a wildlife officer, huh? Very smart." I meet his eyes with a challenging glare. My head is tilted down, barely peeking past the brim of my ranger hat. I can see that he's terrified. He's doing all he can to force a steady expression, but the sweat that beads at his brow and the quivering of his outstretched arm gives away the truth.

"Look, I had no idea. Just... please. I can't have this on my record," Levi speaks slowly, trying to fake his calmness.

"Take your hand off me," I warn.

Levi's eyebrows crease with worry. Shaggy lengths of his hair flit as he frantically looks back and forth between my confined wrist and my furious expression. The heat behind my ears begins to spread across my shoulders and down my chest. My mind doesn't know what to do with the sensations. I feel the electricity surging through my muscles, perking my nipples and tightening my abs. Intrusive thoughts come in lewd and unsolicited. I can't help but imagine what this man might look like on his knees, what his skin might taste like, how his cock might feel betwe-

"Levi... you're trespassing, simple as that. Once you decide you'd like to keep that hand," I look towards his grip on my wrist, "I can radio in and tell my team that you're in compliance. Otherwise, I can send the distress signal and have you on a bus to federal court within the hour."

His hand flies backwards, gluing itself to his side. I take a mental note of how quickly he's willing to take orders. His voice shakes. "Compliance, Ma'am. Nothing but compliance."

"Good, but that's the last time you say Ma'am. Call me Jo."

"Y- yes Jo..." he watches me carefully, sensing the obvious change in my tone.

"That's a fine grip you have there, Levi. Ever considered a future in the backcountry?" he shakes his head, and I sigh. "Shame. Could use more strong men like you out here."

I pull the radio up to my mouth, pressing the talk button, and call to the fire tower. "Tower 3, come in." I maintain eye contact with my charge while I await a response. He's almost shaking with worry. *Fuck... he's cute when he's scared.*

"Go for Tower 3."

I look Levi up and down one last time before I radio my response, "Trespasser secured and compliant."

"10-4."

Levi begins to breathe again. His relief is immediately palpable, and wholly unwelcome. "Make one wrong move and we'll be right back to square one," I say, clicking my radio back into my belt. He nods enthusiastically. "Follow me."

I turn around, heading back towards the meadow. Behind me, Levi picks up his pack and starts to shuffle down the trail. We pass boulder after boulder, and my mind starts to conjure up filthier and filthier images with each one. I think about all the time I've spent at this job, and how much compliance I've had to both demand and perform. I've been the perfect worker, the perfect citizen, always making sure things go smoothly for everyone else. Maybe, just this once, I can reap the benefits of someone else's compliance. I pick out a boulder at the tree line, leaving the worn-down trail to get to it.

Levi follows my footsteps exactly. He's so focused on keeping up with me, that he skids to a stop when I do. At the chosen rock, I let my pack hit the ground, then turn around, meeting him face to face.

"Have you ever tasted a woman, Levi?" I bring my hands up to my neck, popping the top button of my work shirt.

"Uh..." he takes a small step backwards. His palms search for something to grab on to, only flailing aimlessly in the air.

I pop the next two buttons, letting him see my fully uncovered breasts. I haven't bothered wearing a bra since the 90's, and my skin isn't as tight or tan as it once was, but he doesn't seem to mind. His eyes settle on one nipple, then the next. "I've, uh... my ex never let me..."

"Get down on your knees, Levi," I wait for him to meet my eyes.

"Wait, Jo, you're..."

"Ordering you to get on your knees," I hesitate on the next button, awaiting his next move. Panic crosses his face, and I see him scanning to the left and right. I decide to remind him what's at stake if he decides to run, tapping the call button on my radio. The beep snaps his attention back to my beltline, right where I want it. "Thaaat's better," I tease. I pop the rest of the buttons and toss the garment over my shoulder. "Knees. Now."

Levi drops to the ground, surrendering. He pulls off his beanie, wringing it nervously in his hands.

"Good boy. Now, if I put my radio over here, are you going to behave?" I wait for him to nod, then begin pulling off my utility belt. I pop the buckle, continuing to the button and zipper on my trail pants. The weight of my hatchet and radio pull the fabric down my thighs, exposing my untrimmed bush. I haven't worn panties since the 90's either. I pull my pants off my ankles one at a time before setting them on the rock, close enough to reach easily. I look back down at Levi, wearing nothing but my ranger hat and hiking boots.

His shoulders are slumped, his lips parted, and his eyes wide with wonder. It's been years since I've watched a man balk at my nudity, and I fucking love it. My body reacts all at once. My nipples tighten and my pussy pulses, both begging to be touched.

I lean back against the rock, unable to deny myself any longer. One hand moves to my chest while the other slides between my thighs. I squeeze and massage both of my breasts, transferring my grip from one to the other as they demand my attention.

Levi's eyes are squarely fixated on my pussy. I press a finger inside myself, rubbing back and forth. His face becomes a grimace, clearly being shown something he'd never seen before. I finger myself, moaning softly with the pleasure, then bring my finger from my center up to my lips. His eyes follow the sight of my wetness and his jaw drops open slightly as I taste myself. I drag my pussy juices across my tongue and suck my finger clean before moving my hand back down. "Your turn," I sigh, sliding back inside myself.

My finger comes out wetter than before, and I reach down to Levi. His lips are already parted, and he makes no attempts to stop me. I slide my digit over his bottom lip, rolling it on his tongue and pushing as deep as I can. His gaze becomes almost angry as he accepts my intrusion, but the expression makes my clit throb.

"Do you like the way I taste, Levi?" I ask him, finger still pinning down his tongue. He responds by closing his lips around my digit. "Oh, fuck..." I squeak. "Do you want more?"

"Mmhmm," he hums.

"Will you be a good boy for me?" I pull my finger from his lips.

"Yes, Jo. Compliance," he shuffles forward on his knees, bringing his mouth perfectly close to my center. He leans in, and my breathing gets faster in acute anticipation of his touch. I widen my stance, pressing my bare ass into the granite stone.

I feel his warm tongue on me, but he moves too slowly, and with nowhere near the level of commitment I need right now. I try grinding my pussy against his face, but he freezes, unsure what to do with the movement. "Levi," I coax, running my fingers through his hair. He looks up at me. "Like this," I stick my tongue out. He protrudes his a bit deeper into me, but I know he can do better. "Aaaaah," I stretch my tongue, exaggerating my request. His eyebrows dip in frustration, but he does as he's told. I feel his thick, warm tongue at my opening and my thighs tighten on their own. "Yeah... that's it."

My grip on his curls tightens, and my other hand finds the back of his neck. I tilt his head back, forcing his chin deeper between my thighs. My body starts to take over. I use Levi's face to my liking, grinding into his outstretched tongue, pausing an extra second every time he touches my clit. I feel the vibrations of his voice as he protests and the sucking of air as the seal between his mouth and my pussy is broken repeatedly with my movements.

I don't want to stop. I want to grind into him harder, cut off his air, force his tongue deeper inside me, but I release his head. I untangle my fingers from his hair and release the pressure behind his skull, pressing my palms into the stone. Levi pulls back immediately, regaining his breath. He stares up at me, pussy juice covering his mouth. Pursing his lips, he whistles one long tone.

"I see. You liked that, didn't you?" I sigh, rolling my hips in a figure eight. He nods, muscles tensing at the show, legs shuffling underneath him. As he tries to get up, I snap my fingers again. "Stay. I'm nowhere close to cumming," I bring my bad knee up, finding a flat spot for my heel to rest, and lessening the stress on my injury. Cool mountain air caresses my folds as I let my pussy open wide for Levi.

"Damn..." he sighs. The tone makes me clench, and the reaction of my body registers on his face. He stares into my pussy, eyes moving up and down, squinting and relaxing as he takes in the sight of a real woman, fully exposed for him. A shaky hand reaches out, fingers extended. He lays them gingerly on my sex, pressing into my labia without much intention. He wiggles them oddly, slipping his index finger between my pussy lips. He starts sliding it down.

"Wrong way, trespasser," I groan. Levi pulls back, giving me an annoyed glare. I add, "Clit is up north."

"I thought..." he starts.

"Small circles,' I demonstrate on my nipple, rolling my fingertip over it the way I want him to roll his on my clit. He slides his index finger up the front of my slit and I nod as he gets closer. When his fingertip brushes my clit, I inhale sharply. "Ooh, right there!"

I see a grin cross his face - the first sign of enjoyment. His fingertip presses onto my clit, and he starts rolling it in circles. "Like this, Jo?"

"Yes... but, lighter... and a little slower," I focus on remaining still, giving him a moment to figure it out. His finger slows, deepening the circles. "Yeah... That's it, don't stop," I start to breathe heavily, each roll across my clit bringing a soft moan. "Can you do that with your tongue, Levi?" His tongue replaces his fingertip in a second. "Oh, fuck! Good boy," I whine. He chuckles, but my body is frothing for release, the words coming out of me faster than I can think them. "Mmm, that's good, Levi. Now, finger fuck me while you grind that tongue on my clit." He obeys, forcing a finger inside me a little rougher than expected. "Yes, more!" My words do nothing to soften the next intrusion, but the stretch is too good. His fingers push into me hard, overpowering the soft twirling around my clit. "Dammit! Levi! Look here," I demand.

He lifts his chin for a moment, and I move my fingers in the air as demonstration. "Not this..." I thrust them back and forth, mimicking his current actions, "... you gotta curl them up on the other side of the clit," I bend my knuckles, showing him how to stroke the inside of my pussy. He watches me for a moment, and then I feel his fingers making the motion inside me. "Yes! Oh, do that again!" I gasp, taking another errant handful of his hair and pulling his mouth back towards my swollen clit. He begins to press over and over against my g-spot and his lips surround my clit instinctively, sucking and licking it. "Yes! Oh, fuck yes!" I feel the pressure building in the back of my head and my hands scrape at the boulder I'm pressed up against. "Finger me harder, Levi! I'm so close!"

He mumbles something indiscernible, but he starts fucking me harder with his strong fingers, practically pulling me off the rock. "Yes, yes, yes..." I feel my orgasm ripping from my core, pulsing in huge, fiery ripples. "Holy fuck! I'm cumming!" My back arches, bringing my shoulders against the cold stone. I scream and moan through the pleasure, squeezing Levi's fingers at the knuckle and gushing down his arm. I feel his tongue leave my clit, lapping at my pussy lips, valiantly trying to swallow my fluids. I caress his head as my climax subsides, moans softening into loud breaths. "Pull... out... slowly."

His eyebrows crunch in worry again, and he looks back towards my center. Every motion is overstimulating, and I gasp and moan as he removes his fingers. It takes a moment to collect myself, body sprawled across the rock, breasts heaving, my exhales visible as dewy clouds that dissipate into the afternoon breeze. I feel like every ounce of strength has left my body, unable to do anything but breathe... and drip.

Levi stands, hovering over me. "You okay there, Jo? Girls usually don't fall over after I fuck them."

"I'm not exactly a girl anymore," I sigh, smiling at him, "and you might have a few more like this if you remember our lessons."

"Yeah, I don't think I'll be forgetting any of this," he sighs, adjusting his dick in his pants. "But, um... can I leave?"

I nod, and respond, "Yes, trespasser, you're free to go. Dispatch will appreciate your compliance." With that, he picks up his pack, and heads down the trail. I lay my head back on the rock, giving my body every second to bask in the afterglow. I don't even remember why I was so pissed off earlier.

Inspired by actual events that occurred a long time ago before cell phones or even the internet. I took the liberty of compressing many true events into one weekend and adding some embellishments to create this work of fiction. Although some of the events were real, names, locations and physical descriptions were creatively altered to allow for a story that keeps the reader intrigued and captivated. By no means whatsoever were any of the real characters innocent.

Prelude

I was already laying with my back to the ground when she leaned in for the passionate kiss, pressing her firm boobs into my chest, her crotch pushed into my right leg, our tongues exploring each other. Right about when my hands moved to her waist, she broke free of the kiss and slapped me hard across the face. "Stop!" she yelled. I hadn't seen the storm clouds coming at all. I was caught in a squall out of nowhere and it was a helmsmens error that I was swung broadside to the wind and heeling dangerously: a broach. I was going to sink to the sandy bottom if I didn't recover from the actions of this hot mess. Thinking fast and living dangerously, I said "Hit me again!"

And that's the way my morning started. But let me back up a bit and explain how I got out of the doldrums and into this moist and turbulent situation so quickly...

Chapter One

It was a Friday and I was driving home after a long week of work at the hospital. It was New Years weekend and I was glad to see the next year coming around the corner. I was looking forward to a quiet three-day weekend, catching up on chores and maybe get some sailing in if the weather cooperates. I wasn’t dating anyone and I couldn’t remember the last time I got laid. In my sex life there are high tides and there are low tides. My tide had been out for a long time, and you know how stinky low tide can be. I owned an average modern Florida house at the end of a cul-de-sac with a private backyard. As I sailed down my street, I could see that Nicole’s car was in the driveway. Nicole was my roommates’ girlfriend. She was an ICU Nurse at a local hospital, I worked in Imaging at a different hospital. My roommate, Brad, was a Firefighter/Paramedic who would pick up shifts at her Emergency Department on some of his off days. They had been dating almost a year and I liked Nicole more than I should. She certainly was fun to have around, so I was happy to see that she was visiting. Nicole would often spend the night, but would leave after my roommate went to work. She had a place of her own but kept a key to our place. Nicole had shoulder length blonde hair, ice blue eyes, and a great little figure with medium sized boobs (I’m guessing “B” Cup?). She was young, flirty, really cute and a bit of a tease. We would hang out and have conversations about anything. Nicole was always trying to get me laid, and then would ask questions after the dates- the sexual kind of questions. We became friends and confidants, but we seemed to have this game that we never spoke of:  I called it “the flash challenge”. We would just “accidentally” give a glimpse of each other naked or near-naked on occasion.

It all started one afternoon after toweling off from the shower. I had heard my roommate, Brad, jump into his shower. He was helping me with some yard work and we both got grubby. After my shower, I was hot & thirsty, so I headed for the kitchen for a cold drink of water. I thought to myself - should I wear a towel or not? … I put a towel on and walked through the living room only to find the TV on to some soap opera with a hot chick on the screen. I stopped in front of the screen for a minute- it seemed odd that Brad would have turned the TV on to THAT! Then from behind me I heard a “Hey, Nice!” It was Nicole sitting on the couch. And I had almost walked out there naked! I continued to the kitchen for my drink and talked with her while standing there in a towel, her bra-less in a halter top and shorts. I told her I had almost walked out there naked and her reply was “what a disappointment you had not!” I didn’t know how to take that, but I decided I needed to be naked more often when I was at home and she was around! Over the next year or so she saw me naked in one way or another (it was getting hard to make it look “accidental”). On my way back to my bedroom, I had to once again walk in front of Nicole, this time removing the towel in my final steps into the bedroom. From behind me she shouted “I saw that!” giggling.

Soon after that incident, I was nakedly preparing my breakfast while standing up at the kitchen counter before heading out on the sailboat for my Sunday of fun. I guess I thought Nicole had left already- Brad was at work.  Suddenly, from where I was standing, I could see her travel from the bathroom to the bedroom. My mouth went totally dry. I was actually trapped- naked without a stitch of clothing around! (It’s funny- I WANTED Nichole to see me naked, which is why I do these things! But when it’s SHOW TIME, you feel completely different!)  If I made a dash for my bedroom, she would see me for sure, so I was a sitting duck, naked, with only the kitchen counter between me and…there she was! “Good morning!” she said in her usual personable and flirty disposition. I moved my body close to the counter- “Oh, I didn’t know you were still here” I replied. “What are you up to today?”  She asked, standing in the living room, her overnight bag slung over an arm, settling in for a conversation about the weather and if it would affect my plans, me in the nude, Nichole a mere 6 feet away in shorts and a V-neck tank top with a bra on, showing off her perfect little body. She was used to seeing me without a shirt on- it was summer after all. But after a minute or so of talking I noticed something in her eyes, like they got a little bigger or something, she somehow had realized she was talking with a naked man. Her head tilted and she slowly walked around the counter in no great hurry. I was frozen in shock; it was a total rush! She took a long look at my sideways profile and said “I thought so”, giggled, and turned around to head toward the front door. She glanced back, side eyed, with a naughty smile. She always had a positive reaction, but we never spoke of it…

What's funny is that I do not consider myself a very attractive guy. On a scale of one to ten, maybe a seven. I have an athletic build, but if anything I'm just a tall, skinny guy. From what a girl once told me, the best of me is behind me, my rear end.

The next time I saw her I was a bit nervous. But we were friends by now and she was just her usual bright, flirty self which settled my nerves. Nicole would pry with personal questions like girls do: who I was dating or mentioning a girl I may be interested in. She really liked to dig for dating details, the erotic elements of the encounters that I had with women: "Was there oral? Did she swallow? What positions?" She was so easy to talk to and she was an advocate for getting me laid if she could. Anyway, I was standing in the living room at one point, flipping channels on the TV with the remote. She was braless in a halter top with a plunging neckline and shorts. She wanted to show me an article in a magazine, so she stood very close to me. So close that the side of her boob was pressed up against my bare upper arm, a thin piece of her shirt fabric between our flesh. She released for a few seconds to flip a few pages, then pressed the entire boob into the back of my upper arm. They were the firmest boobs!  I felt the blood rush from my head and go to my penis. She then bounced off and went about her day. I then realized that I was at serious disadvantage at this game…

I pull into my driveway on this typical day and the music is playing loudly. I walk in the door and this cute chick walks around the corner and says: “we have a pizza ordered, there is a pitcher of margaritas in the refrigerator, and a fresh hit waiting for you in the bong.” “Who are you, kind stranger in my house?” I replied. “I’m Jodie, Nicole's cousin, in from New Jersey for the New Years holiday.” Jodie had nice horizontal shoulders, brown hair halfway down her back, big blue eyes and a good-sized chest. If Nicole was a “B” cup, Jodie was pushing a “C”. Jodie has an ass that wouldn’t quit! They both had very cute faces, and you could see the family resemblance. Nicole mentioned a cousin visiting with her parents over the weekend, but I, for some reason, envisioned a ten-year-old girl, not this gorgeous woman who could pass for Nicole's sister!

After some margaritas and pizza, we remained at the kitchen table talking, laughing, and drinking. Nicole sits across from me, Brad to the right, and Jodie to the left. Jodie gets up to make another batch of margaritas, which she is very good at. Jodie was just complaining about having to sleep on the hide away bed in the living room couch at Nicole's parents’ house. Jodie is a few feet away at the kitchen counter, and I’m watching her little ass wiggle as she washes something in the sink. Wiggle, wiggle, wiggle, YA! I turn and see Nicole leaning a bit across the table staring directly at me with her ice blue eyes. At first I think that I'm in trouble for staring at her cousin. She keeps her head straight toward me and looks in Jodie’s direction with just her eyes, then at me. She does this three times, and I have no idea what she is trying to convey. I am, after all, pretty buzzed. She then stands and leans in tighter across the table on her elbows, this position has both pushed her boobs together and allowed them to drop down. I’m aroused when she does this because she is braless in a halter top and I can see straight into her top. She stares directly at me, our faces two feet away from each other, and tilts her head slightly, and her eyes open BIG with an exasperated look on her face. Eyes darting back and forth again. “I have an idea” I say, “why don’t you stay the night in the spare bedroom?” Nicole sits back down, turns her head toward Jodie and jumps in with the cutest side eye at me, “heck, why don’t you stay here for your entire trip? I’m almost always here anyway” Jodie spins around “really!?!” certainly excited for the offer. “Sure, mi casa, su casa” I say. Howard Jones' song comes on the stereo and Nicole sings the chorus to me: And you want her and she wants you. No one, no one, no one ever is to blame. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=itxD5EjUOTs

Chapter Two

Since we decided the arrangement, I get up from the table, go to the spare room, and start moving things around in the bedroom to make it more comfortable for her. She says she’ll get her stuff at the condo in the morning and asks if she can borrow a t-shirt to sleep in. Jodie has mentioned a “boyfriend” a few times already, so I have no expectations while she is visiting. I tell her to follow me into my bedroom. She is currently wearing big hoop earrings, shorts and a tight halter top with a bra. She looks fantastic in this outfit. I start looking in my dresser while she gets close up next to me, shoulder to shoulder to help me choose a shirt. I'm a bit surprised when she settles on one of my V-neck white undershirts because it would be quite revealing, however it is probably the most comfortable choice. She then wanders into my walk-in closet, turns her back to me, removes her earrings, top and bra, and puts on the V-neck while saying something about Polo and Tommy Hilfiger but I’m a bit distracted because I’m checking out her naked back and her brown hair falling onto her shoulders. I catch a good glimpse of side-boob as she puts the shirt on. She turns around in the V-neck, her hair tossed up a bit by the shirt exchange. She looks absolutely incredible, and is now showing a bit of cleavage. I can see the outline of her boobs and nipples through the soft white fabric. She walks up to me and presses her body hard into mine in a big hug. “Thanks for letting me stay here” she says. “Cousin Nicole is SO MUCH FUN!” We all party for a little while longer, and eventually Jodie and I are standing in the kitchen while Brad and Nicole are in the living room. Jodie and I are sharing some laughs and she occasionally reaches out and touches my arm as she laughs at what I have said. Once in a while I look over at Nicole who is sitting in Brad's lap in the living room. I can't explain it, but she looks... jealous? Eventually, Brad gets up to turn in- he has to work the next day. Nicole comes over to say good night and as she walks into the kitchen, she takes her tight tank top which barely comes to her waist and folds the bottom in half just below her boobs and then another half exposing her firm midriff and hourglass figure all the while talking about God knows what because I'm certainly distracted. Continuing to talk, she folds one more half and exposes under-boob to the point where I see a bit of nipple. Jodie is unfazed and continues conversing. Then Nicole does something that she has never done- she steps over to me, pulls me into her, presses her body into mine, and kisses me good night on the cheek. She then spins around, hugs Jodie and whispers something in her ear. As Nicole walks away, with Brad out of the room and Jodie's back to her, she removes her top, spins around for a second and smiles at me, my first full frontal view of her. I am SO CONFUSED! As Nicole exits, Jodie states that she is beat, while casually pushing the middle of her T-shirt upward from the waist, her hand on her belly, talking about God knows what, exposing her belly button, continuing upward to expose her midriff, and stopping only when she has exposed some of her own underboob She lets go, the shirt drops, and she then presses her body into me, and kisses me good night on the cheek. And we all turn in for the night.

The next morning is Saturday and I’m up awake at about 6 am because Bucko the cat has walked up the entire length of my sleeping body and has sat upon my chest. I open my eyes and he purrs, allowing me to pet him for a minute until he inserts my hand in between his teeth. He demands breakfast in the most subtle ways. He's an orange cat that spends most of his time outside, unless he's home napping. He's very approachable  to humans and  he will stand his ground to any dog that thinks they may have the same privilege. The neighbor dogs know better and give him a wide berth.  

Shortly after I get up, Brad leaves for work, and after my own small breakfast I start doing my yoga routine. I’m in my short shorts and a t-shirt. The shorts I have on are actually women’s large, but I like them because they give me complete hip and leg movement when doing yoga postures. They are so short, my boy parts can easily roll out, which usually is not a problem when doing this at home to an audience of nobody. I never wear these shorts outside of the house. They were a previous girlfriend’s and she ended up giving them to me because they were too large for her. They have a three-inch inseam, and according to Nicole, “They really make your ass look great”. 

Jodie is up early wearing my shirt that covers most of her ass and no shorts. She finds me doing yoga postures in the living room says good morning, walks over to the sliding glass door in the living room, and performs a beautiful overhead stretch in the backlight of the morning sun, silhouetting her entire body in the backlight of the sun, showing me every curve and exposing the bottoms of her tight little ass. She mentions something about a beautiful day and then, bends over at the waist to give the cat a scratch, exposing her breasts to me and the cat- the backlight making everything illuminate. The shirt has hiked up to her waist in the stretch and bend, and now her entire ass is exposed from the side. She was definitely doing this on purpose! Did she have underwear on?!? 

She joins me and tries a few yoga moves that she is familiar with and I get to see her ass fully. It’s really nice, round and firm, and yes, she has underwear on. A few times I catch glimpses down the V-neck and see her boobs and nipples again. I'm getting aroused- what the hell is going on? After a few “yoga postures” she sits cross-legged off to my right side, watching me and talking about yoga. I’m lying on my back and pull my right leg up to my chest while keeping my left leg straight. I knew what could happen when I did this, I do this move every day. But I cannot help myself because I am a closet exhibitionist (I consider it “casual nudity”) and I have the perfect opportunity and audience. My boy parts roll out of my shorts in full view of Jodie. I cannot directly see them, but I feel the fresh air on my genitals. We continue talking and I then exchange legs. I do this three times slowly. She’s looking, but not being obvious about it.

I go for another stretch: this time Jodie says “Let me help you”. My right leg is in a “L” shape and I am twisting my hips in a spinal twist. With her left arm she pins down my right shoulder and with her right arm she places a hand in my knee area and applies some pressure to add to the stretch Since her posture to do this requires her to bend over me, she’s exposing her titties. I look up from her boobs and we lock eyes, we exchange a shy smile. Her face is very close to mine and she goes in for the kiss.  It’s a deep, passionate tongue twisting affair. She’s let go of my leg and is pressed into my body. Her boobs are pressed into my chest and she allows her crotch to straddle my bare right leg. I quickly form an erection. She’s gorgeous, I’m horny, and we are both barely clothed, making out. My hands move to her hips when suddenly, in one quick movement, she breaks the kiss, sits up, and slaps me hard, open handed right palm to left cheek. “Stop! I have a boyfriend!” she says while doing this. I’m in shock, my cheek stings, I’m confused, and her face is angry looking. What the fuck?

“Bullshit” says Nicole. “She has a long-distance thing with a guy she never sees because he’s probably married.” When did Nicole enter the room? My head is spinning. “Jodie, look at what you did to Bob- he’s got a raging hard-on and you slap him silly. She looks at my waist and looks back at me. She’s smiling again and rubbing my inner thigh. “Sorry” she says. “Hit me again!” I say. “I liked it” which I oddly did. “No” “Please?” “No, and please put your dick away." “No”. She reaches for my hard cock and places it into my shorts while looking me sternly in the eye. Then she leans in, kisses me briefly, and gets up off the floor.

She asks if it’s ok to get a different shirt and I say “help yourself”.  Nicole has the bong in her hand and says “wake and bake time”. I get up and she hands me the bong. As she passes it to me her head turns a bit to check out the bulge in my shorts. She grins, shaking her head, and giggles a bit. While she is exhaling her hit, she lightly touches my assaulted cheek- she's never touched me like this before and my heart is racing. I’m exhaling my hit when Jodie sneaks up from behind and absolutely smacks the living shit out of my right butt cheek. I let out a yelp and choke on the smoke at the same time. “she does that” says Nicole. Then Nicole moves to my backside and starts rubbing my ass. “Poor baby” she says. She then pulls down my shorts to expose my skin and says “she left a mark, it’s all red” and rubs my bare ass. Jodie finishes her bong hit and smacks my other bare butt cheek, hard. Now she is rubbing the left cheek while Nicole continues caress the right, moving down to where the curve meets leg and giving it a handful of a squeeze. I don’t know whether to move away or to stay put and enjoy the rubs. My dick is rock hard and keeping the shorts from dropping to the floor. My situation is certainly obvious in these skimpy shorts. It appears that the tide is on the rise and I’m out of the doldrums, but I’m just dead reckoning this fresh breeze in my sails.

Once they have had their fill, I pull up my shorts, turn, and notice that Jodie is wearing one of my buttons up Polo’s, but only buttoned by the bottom three buttons. She looks so sexy in it. She gets a cup of tea and sits at the kitchen table. Nicole joins her at the table with the bong. Nicole is wearing shorts and a tight braless t-shirt. She reloads the bong and I join them at the table.  We each take a hit and relax a minute. Nicole is commenting on the shirt that Jodie is wearing and suddenly says “let’s do a fashion show for Bob!” They run off, the music comes on, and they come back a minute later, each wearing one of my button up shirts. Nicole has ditched the shorts and has only one button of my shirt buttoned- the one across the chest. Jodie has only one across the navel. They try many shirts with many button combinations, spinning around to make sure I get a view of their modeling in all directions, and giving me a glimpse of skin here and there. They are both so fucking gorgeous! I’m standing there watching the show and still have a semi-erection that is visible with my short shorts. Nicole takes notice “look Jodie, Bob is enjoying this!” They finally arrive at what they each consider their favorite. Nicole in a plain white Polo brand with the guy on the horse logo and Jodie in a white Hilfiger brand with thin blue vertical stripes. She's found her earrings with the big hoops in my closet and completes the sexy look. The show is complete and I mention that I have to get to the grocery store before it gets late and crowded. It’s currently about 8:30 am. Jodie wants to come with me to pick up a few things. Nicole, ever the bold one dares her to wear just my shirt and nothing else. Jodie dares her back, and they settle on coming with me, with shorts on, but no bra and each wearing one of my shirts. I’m dared to stay in my shorts, but due to having no pockets I protest. I lose when Jodie says she will carry my wallet and keys in her purse for the excursion. The girls run to the bathroom for hair and makeup. I head into my bedroom and look for the longest t-shirt I can find which isn’t easy because I’m tall. The shirt I choose covers only half of my ass, which still stings a bit I may add.

I decide to drive so I have some sort of control of this voyage. We cast off and set sail. We arrive at the grocery store and get a cart. It’s the grocery store that I frequent most, so some of the staff is familiar with me. Since it’s early, it’s relatively empty. It is so cold in the store that almost immediately their nipples turn hard as diamonds. The girls have the shirts completely buttoned, but you can see the nipples pushing against the fabric. “You’re going to put holes in my shirts with those nipples you know” I say. I’m pushing the cart as we wander down the aisles and they start experimenting with the buttons on the shirts. Their sleeves are so long that they have to roll them up or look like some blow-up roadside sign. Each time they return to the cart with an item, they bend over this way or that, letting me get a glimpse of their boobs. At one point, Jodie discovers that she can wear the shirt “country style” by tying the two long front ends together. Nicole puts her collar up for effect. Damn these girls look sexy! They then start running up the aisle and returning with something lame and asking a stupid question like “is this an aphrodisiac?” while pressing their boobs into my arm. Once Jodie exposed a boob and pressed it hard into my arm, another time Nicole showed me a can of beans, pressed into me, rubbed my ass with her other hand and asked “does this make your dick hard?”. I’m semi-hard and obviously so in the thin, soft, fabric of the shorts, so I stay behind the cart. I wander off to the deli and leave the girls behind. I order some lunch meat from the woman I call “The Deli Counter Cougar”. She’s in her 40’s, has big boobs and a booming voice. I’m waiting while she is slicing my lunchmeat and Nicole comes over. She starts caressing my ass while pressing her boob into me. I can see her other boob through the exposed open shirt. I start to get hard quickly. Then, she gets her thumb into the small of my back, loops it into the elastic waistband, and pulls my shorts down exposing my entire ass to the store as she is fighting the cart away from me. I release the cart to pull my shorts up, and Nicole takes off with the cart. I look over and the Deli Cougar had seen it all. “She’s cute- I didn’t know you had a girlfriend, are you trying on each other’s clothes for the day?” And she adds “I like the shorts by the way”. I’m certain that half the store has heard what she just said. I tell her that Nicole is a friend and this is all a dare.  I have to stand there in the shortest of shorts with a partial erection leaving me nowhere to hide. I wander a few steps to a display and look at nothing in particular to hide my semi-erect state. A minute later I feel a hand cup my right ass cheek. A large boob smashes into my arm. It’s the cougar with my lunch-meat. “Here you go Hon, and I have a special coupon for you- it never expires.” The coupon is a piece of paper with her name and number written with a thick marker. I thank her and walk away stunned. I have no pockets, so I stash the note between the two lunch meat packages, never intending to call her.

 I leave the deli, and my penis is now relatively calm again. I find the girls at produce where Jodie is leaning over the avocados exposing herself to a man opposite her picking through potatoes. I watch from afar as he picks up the same two potatoes over and over again, lingering for the view of Jodie's tits. She pretends to be oblivious to his gaze. Nicole has the cart, her shirt buttoned only at her navel, leaning her arms on the cart handle to expose her boobs to anyone who looks. She walks slowly behind Jodie, exposing the same man with more boobs. Then the girls start playing with phallic shaped things like zucchini and banana’s, they certainly are an entertaining pair. Keep in mind that this store is not empty, there are people around. It’s light, but it’s certainly starting to get busy.

We are almost done when we are in an aisle and Nicole wanders off. She runs back looking terrified like she had seen a ghost. “Our parents are here!” she whispers. “Where?” Jodie asks. “They just came into the store and are on the other end!”.  I say: “you have to disguise yourselves”- “change shirts now!” Nicole starts unbuttoning and Jodie follows her lead. They look around, the aisle we are in is empty, but we are near the end. Jodie backs up, takes a glance in either direction, and to my amazement, removes the shirt entirely, giving me a full-frontal view of her beautiful chest. Nicole does the same and they change shirts- we are all laughing and giggling. I ask Jodie for my wallet and tell them to get out of here and I will check out. Her parents have never met me and won’t associate anything.

Chapter Three

There are three checkouts open. The unoccupied one is the cute college chick, Teala, that I’ve had a bit of a crush on. I would like to ask her out, but am uncertain if she’s nice to me, or just nice in general. I try to go to her every time I come here. We always share a little flirty banter with each other, and I'm certain that she is hiding a fantastic figure underneath that green and white Publix uniform. She has a cute heart shaped face with light brown eyes that are rather cat like. I've noticed that she is a slow blinker, and I somehow find that so sexy. 

“Where’s are your girl friends?” she asks with her sexy southern accent. “I sent them to the car” I reply. “They look fun. From what I’ve seen so far, I’m going to have to view the security tapes later.” She flatly adds. I laugh. “I’ll buy a copy”. She continues, her smooth brown eyes darting side to side: “Don’t worry, they only review the tapes if there is an incident”. “That’s a relief, unless you consider this morning an incident”. She replies, "maybe indecent, but not an incident in my book" and winks at me. My heart skips a beat when she says that. I decide that I won’t tell the girls about the cameras or this conversation. My defense: “They’re tourists daring each other.” “I guess that your shorts were part of the dare? I have a pair just like them, but they look better on you”. I smile. She has left me at a loss for words. She completes the transaction, takes the receipt, and writes her name and number on the edge. “I dare you to call me when the slut bunnies have gone home” holding the receipt so it is obvious her name and number are on it. I fold the receipt neatly and place it in my wallet, this one’s a keeper. “I’ll see you around, Teala” I say, and she gives me the cutest smile. I’m off to the car to join my slut bunnies. I cannot believe this day; is it the shorts? Can't be. Does being around two attractive girls make me look like a catch? Maybe...

I exit the store and am walking through the parking lot to return to my car when I hear “Hey, Hot Pants, why weren’t you in yoga this morning?” I turn and it’s Julie and Danielle from yoga. They both are in their 30’s, married wealthy, drive expensive cars, and seem to do nothing other than work on getting their firm bodies harder each day. They are both in their yoga outfits and, as usual, look like yoga magazine models. Julie says “Why haven’t I seen you in those shorts before? They’re HOT!”  Danielle places her hands on her hips “Are you messing around with another yoga room?” I’m caught in broad daylight without any excuse as to why I have these shorts on. “Well, I…” “Come to Pilates with us” says Julie, “It’s just down the street, and it will make that firm ass of yours rock hard.” “Yes, come with us!” says Danielle. I reply “Maybe another time, I have friends in the car and…” They look over and see the girls in my car and look at me and back at the car again. Jodie and Jodie wave to us- they're both in the front seats and the car is pointed outward. My yoga friends wave back. Julie says “Dani…there is a side of Bob we didn’t know about.” Danielle looks at me, looks again at the car, lifts her sunglasses up from her eyes, and says “Are they wearing your shirts? Are you wearing their shorts?” “Robert! Such a naughty boy!” Julie steps closer to me and places her hand on my ass and gives it a squeeze. She softly whispers in my ear “When are you going to take me out on that sailboat of yours?” “When you present me with a permission slip from your husband” I reply (I work with her husband, a doctor at the hospital). Danielle stands in front of me slowly running her fingers from my chest down to my waistband while saying “I don’t need permission, I take what I want.”  As she walks away, she turns and continues “I EXPECT to see you in those shorts at yoga next time” and walks toward the store with Julie.I feel as if I was just circled by two sharks, nibbled at, but left ot live another day.

I notice a breeze on my right cheek. A favorable wind has shifted in my direction, my personal tide is on the rise and the day has just started. I need to keep vigilant for storms on the horizon, for this is the kind of day that ANYTHING can happen.

I get in the car and Jodie says, “That was SO MUCH FUN!” Nicole says "Who are your friends? We were commenting on the size of the diamonds on their wedding rings." "Did they just grope you?" "I know them from Yoga class" "Well they certainly seem to like you!"

I asked where her parents’ condo was. “Just a few minutes that way” she says. “Do you have a key?” “Yes”” Why don’t we swing in and get Jodie’s luggage while they are in the store?” “Great idea!”. We arrive at the condo and its one of those tall buildings with 20 floors right on the ocean. “Get in and out, I’ll be waiting in the get-away car” I say. “Oh no, you’re coming with on this caper” Nicole protests. I park in the guest parking, and we enter the building and get in an elevator where Nicole presses 14 and unbuttons her shirt completely. Jodie follows her lead. Jodie whispers in Nicole’s ear. They stand on either side of me as the elevator ascends. Just when the elevator comes to a stop, they pull my shorts down to my ankles. The door opens and THANK GOD nobody is there. As the girls exit, I glance in either direction. The coast is clear, so I step out of my shorts and follow the girls. It’s an open-air hallway and we walk down the hall with the breeze billowing their shirts open, Jodie giggles “God that breeze feels great on the boobs!” “I’ll say, it’s great on the nuts as well!” The girls spin around and now they’re walking backwards, boobs exposed, watching my junk bounce back and forth. To my left is the mainland- with the parking lot below, cars with traffic on the adjacent road, houses and condos across the street. We are fully exposed to anybody paying attention. To my right are the entrances of the condos, and we pass many doors as Nicole's parents live on the end. We get to the door and Nicole opens it. The ocean view is incredible. I’m still pant-less and walk through the condo to the ocean-side balcony to get a good look of the ocean. Nicole writes a “sorry we missed you” note. Jodie goes to get her stuff. After a minute passes, behind me I hear “what a sight” from Jodie and Nicole replies: “Ya, I’ve always admired his ass”. I turn. Jodie says, “It’s the best Bob, the absolute best!”. They come out to the patio, stand on either side of me, and they each begin caressing the contours of my bare bum as they comment to each other about the shape, softness, and firmness. My penis is getting firm from the attention and Nicole brings her hand to the front caressing my inner thigh, the outside of her hand touching my balls. Jodie breaks the spell: “We got to get going” and kneels down, takes the shorts from my hand and tells me to step in. As she is pulling the shorts up, my stiff cock bounces off of her cheek. She stops. Holds it steady, and gives it a lick on the underside, then continues to pull my shorts up, but the penis head is sticking out of the elastic waistband. Nicole giggles “that won’t do”, reaches in my shorts, grabs my penis, gives it a squeeze and adjusts it to the side. “All fixed” she says. “No, I hang to the right” I reply. Jodie reaches in and moves it to the other side muttering something about hard as steal.

We grab the stuff and head back to the elevators. I’m having the best day of my life! I still have a raging hard on that is quite visible through the fabric of these shorts. While we wait on the elevator the girls take turns caressing my penis through the soft fabric, Jodie has long fingernails and uses them to follow the outline of my erection, bringing me close to a climax. When the elevator door opens up, there’s and older gentleman already in the car. We all get in. The girls’ shirts are still unbuttoned, but without the breeze, the shirts hide mostly everything, but each of them has the full middle of their chest exposed and since Jodie is a little bigger, you can catch a small glimpse of inner side boob. The man is politely trying not to stare. The elevator stops on another floor, the door opens, and a breeze kicks in exposing boobs briefly until the girls get the fabric controlled. The first passenger takes notice. Another couple enters the elevator and we are pressed up against the back wall in a row. The other passengers know each other and exchange pleasantries. During the ride, the girls’ button a few of the bottom buttons. We get to the lobby, there is another couple and a delivery person waiting to get on. I, of course, know the woman in the couple from the hospital, and I watch her eyes dart around- she has seen everything, and we exchange a glance. It's going to be REAL UNCOMFORTABLE to the next time we run across each other. The girls handle it like pros and each take one of my arms as they lead me and my raging hard on out the door. We pass the parents as soon as we turn onto the road- the girls dive for cover as I drive by.

I’m having too much fun with this and decide it’s too early to head home. “Anybody up for Happy Donut?” I ask. Nicole “NO!” Jodie “What’s a Happy Donut?”, Nicole “NO”, “YES” I yell to Nicole in the backseat. Jodie: “What’s a Happy Donut?”. Nicole “I used to work there, they have a killer breakfast and it’s family run so EVERYBODY knows me and even the customers will probably know me!”. I say “I dare you” Jodie says “I double dare you” I continue “A double dare!!! so Happy Donut it is!”. Nicole starts pleading. She’s panicked. The bold and flirty hottie has been reduced to this by a mere Happy Donut threat. “I CAN’T GO THERE HALF NAKED!!! I’ll do ANYTHING, go ANYPLACE, please guys not Happy Donut!” I ask Jodie “do you have anything that you’ve always wanted to get back at your cousin for?” Jodie: “Plenty”. Nicole: “No, No, No, NO!”

I’m certainly on the right tack, sailing abeam reach with fair winds and following seas.

It was only a week ago when Kevin was blissfully unaware of the type of girl Chelsea really was. They shared two classes together, being the same major. They became study buddies, and eventually started dating after Kevin asked her out. Things were going well for a couple of months until he made that stupid bet with Leo.

“Your girl’s a slut, bro,” Leo told Kevin after seeing a picture of them together.

“The fuck are you talkin’ about, man?” Kevin asked, putting away his phone. “You’re saying you know something I don’t?”

“You can just tell with some girls. She’s easy, man. Trust me.”

“Have you even met her?”

“She’s in my Anthro class.”

“Well, are you saying you’ve actually seen her with some other guy in the last couple months?”

“No, but she’s the type that would be down for it if you just sweet talk her a little.”

Kevin was getting irritated with Leo’s nonsense. How does he determine a girl’s modesty just by looking at her? What was it about Chelsea that gave that kind of impression? She didn’t dress like a whore. She didn’t openly flirt with every guy who came her way. Why was Leo being such an asshole about this? Kevin sighed.

“You know what? $20 says you can’t get her in bed by this time next week,” Kevin said.

Leo smirked.

“Deal,” he said, holding out his hand.

They shook on it. Kevin was certain there was no way that Chelsea was that easy. Two months of being with the type of slut Leo was describing, and he never had a clue? No fucking way.

***

Six days later, on a Saturday night, Kevin received a text from Leo containing a link to some kind of streaming site. He was alone in his dorm when he got the text. He opened the link and was greeted with a sight that made his heart sink. Chelsea was naked on her knees, sucking someone’s cock and stroking someone else’s. A third person was recording from the side. They were next to a bed, possibly in someone’s dorm room.

No fucking way…

“Don’t forget that one,” the guy she was fellating pointed towards the camera. The voice sounded like Leo’s.

With her free hand, Chelsea stroked the cameraman’s cock. Kevin watched in horror- and with a shamefully hard bulge in his pants- as his girlfriend serviced three cocks at once. So many thoughts rushed into his mind at once.

He was right about her.

She’s a pro at this.

She’s never done that for me.

How did he know?

Was it that easy this whole time?

“There’s one person watching,” the cameraman said.

“Good. Let’s get this party started,” Leo said.

He tapped on Chelsea’s shoulder.

“Let’s take this to bed,” he said.

Chelsea released their cocks and obediently climbed into bed. She laid on her back, looked at the camera, and smiled. Did she know?

Leo crawled between her legs, parted them, teased her clit with the tip of his cock, and slowly entered her pussy. Chelsea closed her eyes, relaxed her head, and gave a satisfied moan as she was filled. It was as if she was getting a fix for the first time in a while. It could’ve been me, Kevin thought. He would’ve been happy to give it to her if that’s what she wanted. Why the fuck didn’t she say anything?

Why didn’t he make a fucking move?

Leo began thrusting into Chelsea’s pussy with slow, deep strokes. He squeezed her tit with one hand and rubbed her clit with his other thumb. She moaned with pleasure as he had his way with her. Kevin put his hand to his mouth and almost bit his finger as he watched, seething with jealousy. The other two guys weren’t getting involved. Were they waiting for their turn?

Leo slid his hand from her tit to her hips and sped up his thrusts. Chelsea held her own tits in her hands as Leo began pounding into her.

“Oh my god…” Chelsea moaned.

Kevin was torn by feelings of arousal and jealousy. He knew he shouldn’t even be watching at this point, but he was glued to the screen. Chelsea suddenly grabbed the sheets and threw her head back.

“Oh god oh god oh god!“

Chelsea squealed as Leo fucked her to an orgasm. Kevin clenched his fist and wanted to slam it against the wall. Leo didn’t let up; he continued plowing her until he moaned himself, reaching his own climax. Leo buried the full length of his cock into Chelsea’s pussy for moment until he finally pulled out, letting his cum dribble out of her. The cameraman got closer so he could see it clearly.

Mother fucker! He actually came inside her?!

Kevin finally slammed his fist against his desk. Twice.

“Give me the camera,” Leo commanded.

The cameraman obliged. Leo now held the camera, giving Kevin a POV of Chelsea feeling the afterglow of a satisfying orgasm.

“Hey, so imagine your boyfriend is watching this right now,” Leo said to her.

Chelsea looked up and the camera and chuckled.

“Is that what that is?” she asked.

“Anything you wanna say to him?”

Chelsea paused for a moment before answering.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

“Sorry for what?” Leo asked.

“Sorry for being such a dirty whore.”

The guys chuckled at that. Leo gave the camera back to the cameraman.

“Cut it. We’re good,” Leo said.

A few seconds later, the stream ended.

Kevin clacked his phone down onto his desk, held his face in his hands, and gave a deep sigh.

“FUCK!” he shouted, pounding his fists into the desk again.

Kevin paced back and forth in his dorm, processing everything he just witnessed. He eventually picked his phone back up, sent Leo $20 through CashApp, and promptly turned his phone off for the rest of the night.

***

The following Monday, Kevin sat in the first of the two classes he would share with Chelsea. He hadn’t seen her come in, but what would he say to her anyway? What was there to say except ‘Let’s break up?’ He could barely pay attention to the lecture with the scenes from that night playing in his head. The class finally ended, he packed his things, took up his bag, and left without a word. As he went down the hall, he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned sideways to see Chelsea behind him.

“Hey,” she said with a solemn expression.

For a moment, he just stood there looking at her. He struggled to decide between lashing out at her, demanding an explanation, or just walking away.

“Can we talk?” she asked.

Kevin turned to face her fully.

“I saw what you did last Saturday,” he said.

“I know,” she said. “Leo told me about the bet.”

“Is that why you did it? To help him win a stupid bet?”

“No. He didn’t tell me about it until after they stopped recording.”

“So, why’d you do it?”

Chelsea paused before answering.

“Because he asked me to. Because I like sex. Because it was fun.”

She paused again and sighed before continuing.

“I’m a slut, okay? There, I said it. I’m sorry.”

Kevin sighed.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“You never asked,” she said. “If you were interested, I thought you would’ve shown me. You would’ve found out then.”

“We’ve only been dating for two months!”

“Most guys I know only need two weeks.”

Kevin sighed again and ran his fingers through his hair, exasperated at how far apart he and Chelsea had been. Were they ever on the same page in this relationship? Had he missed a sign somewhere along the line that she was interested?

“I’m sorry if this… if this isn’t what you were looking for,” Chelsea gestured between the two of them. “You’re a good guy, Kevin. I just wanted to apologize for hurting you. That’s all.”

Chelsea had barely turned to leave when Kevin stopped her.

“Chelsea,” he called.

She turned to face him. He hesitated for a moment before, against his better judgment, he asked her, “What if I told you I’m interested?”

“Well, are you?” she asked.

Kevin swallowed.

“Yeah. I want to sleep with you.”

“You want to what?”

“I wanna fuck you.”

Chelsea smiled and placed her hand on his chest.

“I’ll see you Friday, then.”

She winked at him before walking away.

I tried to stay calm. I tried to breathe normally. I tried to focus on my surroundings. 

But that was increasingly impossible with a foot leisurely massaging my bulge. 

This situation was beyond absurd. I came here for a job interview, yet now I was seated across from three stunning women—one of whom was teasing me in a way that made concentrating nearly unbearable. 

I am Thomas Parker, a 22-year-old who just graduated with a bachelor’s degree in Economics. I planned to continue my studies eventually but wanted a break, so I decided to bridge the gap in my CV with another internship and earn some work experience. My previous internships were in accounting and finance, so I thought branching out into HR would give me a well-rounded edge. 

Friends warned me it was a bad idea, saying HR was a nest of "crazy, bitter women" who’d make my life miserable. Their words gave me second thoughts, but here I was, proving them completely, wonderfully wrong. 

The interview began when a petite blonde named Candice greeted me at reception with a warm smile. She was at most in her late twenties. 

"Hi, you must be Thomas. I'm Candice—we’ll be working together. Follow me," she said sweetly before leading me to a meeting room. 

Inside, I met two more women. 

"Hello, I’m Jasmine," said a small yet curvaceous black woman, likely in her early thirties. 

"Good morning, Mr. Parker. You may call me Ms. Harrington," said the third—a slightly chubby redhead in her mid-forties, exuding authority. "I’m the head of HR." 

Her tone was much more formal, drawing exaggerated eye rolls from the other two women. 

"I apologize for ambushing you with a three-on-one interview," Ms. Harrington explained. "As a small team in a small company, I thought it made sense for you to meet everyone at once. Please take a seat." 

And that's how I ended up sitting across of these three attractive women. They all wore dark skirts and light blouses making them look professional but also crazy hot. And maybe my mind was imagining things but I swore their blouses progressively became more and more unbuttoned. 

Candice, seated across off me to my left, was slightly taller than me, but that's probably because she is wearing high heels. She was very petite and elegant, which is exactly my type. She was the quietest during this whole process and mostly flirted with me with her eyes, which made think that it was probably her foot. 

Jasmine sat to my right, exuding athletic energy. Though shorter than me, her muscular thighs hinted at a rigorous workout routine and made her undeniably captivating. She too seemed rather flirtatious, but also more confident than Candice. Maybe it was her foot?

Directly across from me was Ms. Harrington, every inch the strict professional. She maintained control of the conversation, with her sharp green eyes fixed on me. While she was also hot, her demeanor made her seem an unlikely suspect.

"So, Mr. Parker," Ms. Harrington began, "it looks like you are a great candidate on paper, but for this role we really need a man that... has the endurance to work hard for a long time. Can you be that man?” 

"Y-yes, I can handle it," I managed, my voice tight as the teasing foot persisted. 

"Good." Her eyes glinted. "And do you come equipped with… the right tools for the job?" 

I hesitated, unsure of her meaning, but nodded anyway. 

Ms. Harrington exchanged a glance with Candice, who stood and walked toward me. As she moved, I realized the teasing foot hadn’t belonged to her—it was still there for a while. My eyes darted back to Ms. Harrington, who let a devilish smile break through her mask of professionalism. 

"Relax," Candice whispered as she reached for my belt. "We just need to check a few things." 

Before I could process her words, she unzipped my pants. The situation was weird, but I was shocked and there was no way I would push a pretty girl of my dick when she fishes for it. So, I just let it happen.  

Both Jasmine and Ms. Harrington watched intently as Candice stroked me to full hardness, then measured my length with a playful grin. 

"Seven inches!" she announced cheerfully. 

Jasmine raised an eyebrow, smirking. "That’ll do nicely." 

Ms. Harrington, unimpressed, sniffed, "Perhaps we could find a better candidate." 

"Seriously?" Jasmine rolled her eyes. "Anything bigger and anal would be off the table." 

“A-anal?”, I asked because I was pretty sure that the job description didn’t mention that. 

“If you say so.”, claimed Ms. Harrington still unimpressed. “What do you think Candice?” 

Candice turned to look into my eyes and answered, “I just think he looks cute”. 

After a few silent moments both girls turned toward the redhead to see her reaction. 

She looked me up and down and smiled at me. “You are right. He is cute.” 

Candice gave me a reassuring smile before leaning in for a kiss. Her lips were soft, her hands skillful as she resumed stroking me. While we made out, I eventually felt somebody place their hands on my shoulders from behind and felt someone else pull my pants down. 

When Candice stopped and stepped back, I finally saw that Jasmine was kneeling between my legs, she grinned at me and looked at my cock with hunger in her eyes. 

“Mr. Parker, we will now start an... assessment center to see if you can complete the daily tasks of this position.”, explained me Ms. Harrington while gently caressing my shoulders and neck. 

“Haha yeah, we just need to see if you can handle things like this”, said Jasmine before giving me a slow lick from my base up to my glans. Once there she gave it kiss and began slowly sucking on my tool as they called it, slowly taking more and more of it in. 

Candice soon joined her, between my legs. First the ebony girl teased my base and ball sack with her tongue while her colleague sucked on my tip. After a while the blonde moved her mouth from the top to my left side as Jasmine licked the right side of my shaft. They both licked on either side in synch as if they have done this together countless of times before. 

I never had more than one girl pleasure me, let alone with such skill. I really wanted to cum at the sight in front of me, but also really wanted to impress them so I just bit my tongue to help me endure this sweet torture longer. 

After what felt like both an eternity and a heartbeat, Jasmine stood abruptly. "I’m going first." 

Candice protested, “I saw him first!”, but Jasmine was already pulling up her skirt, revealing that she wore no panties. 

She turned her back to me and sank onto me with a satisfied moan. Her movements quickly started growing faster and more passionate. Meanwhile Ms. Harrington continued to caress my upper body from behind, while Candice first took off her top and the bra underneath, to reveal a pair of small but flawless pale tits, then helped Jasmine take of theirs while riding me to show me more of her skin as well. 

I didn’t want it to end but it was way too much. “I am cumming!” 

Jasmine dismounted just in time, leaving Ms. Harrington to finish me with a firm grip. My release spilled onto Jasmine’s ass, while she grinned triumphantly. 

"That is an acceptable start," Ms. Harrington conceded as she noticed I am still hard, though her tone remained stern. "But your assignment is not over yet." 

Candice stepped forward eagerly, her voice soft. "Can I go next?" 

She stood in front of me, her cheeks flushed, her green eyes wide with anticipation. Her shy demeanor made her request all the more enticing. 

“Yes… of course,” I managed to say, my voice shaky from exhaustion and lingering arousal. 

She smiled brightly, stepped out of her skirt entirely and hopped onto the table. Lying back, she spread her legs for me. Her petite frame was like something out of a dream—delicate, yet impossibly sexy. 

I positioned myself at the edge of the table, my hands lightly gripping her slim thighs. I could feel her body trembling beneath my touch, and her breath hitched as I rubbed my tip against her entrance. 

“Take your time,” Candice whispered. Her voice was soft, almost nervous. 

I nodded and began to ease myself inside her, inch by inch. She gasped softly with every movement, her fingers gripping the edges of the table for support. Her tight warmth enveloped me, and I could feel every tremor of her body as she adjusted to my size. 

When I was fully inside her, I paused to take in the sight: Candice’s small chest rose and fell rapidly, her head tilted back, lips slightly parted. She looked at me through half-lidded eyes, a mix of vulnerability and desire. 

I started moving slowly, withdrawing almost completely before sliding back in. Each thrust elicited a small moan from her, and her thighs wrapped around me instinctively. 

“Oh, Thomas,” she moaned, her voice barely audible. 

Beside us, Jasmine had taken a seat in the chair I had occupied earlier. She watched intently, one hand lazily sliding beneath her skirt. Meanwhile, Ms. Harrington stood at my side, her fingers tracing lazy patterns along my chest and neck. 

“You’re doing well, Mr. Parker,” the redhead murmured, her strict tone tinged with approval. 

Encouraged, I quickened my pace, earning louder moans from Candice. Her petite frame rocked beneath me, her body arching with every thrust. She bit her lip, her hands reaching for mine. I interlocked our fingers, holding her steady as I drove deeper. 

“I’m… I’m gonna—” Candice gasped, her voice cutting off as her whole body tensed. 

She came hard, her legs tightening around me as her inner walls clenched rhythmically. Her moans were soft but desperate, her head rolling to one side as she rode out her climax. The sight and feel of her release sent a wave of pride coursing through me. 

But I wasn’t finished, it would be my second load so i could hold it back for a while longer. 

After Candice’s climax  Jasmine stood up and walked over to us, her sultry grin lighting up her face. 

“We still need to finish what we started.” she teased. 

Candice gently pushed me away and slid off the table, her legs still shaking slightly. Jasmine wasted no time and leaned over the table. She wanted it from behind again, but this time I did all the work. 

“Fuck, he feels so good,” she moaned, throwing her head back as I entered her. Jasmine was a force of nature. I wanted to start slow but I soon felt her push back against my hips at every thrust, showing me that she demanded it harder. 

Ms. Harrington leaned down, whispering in my ear. “Don’t disappoint her, Mr. Parker.” Her tone was strict, but her hand gently stroked my hair, offering an odd mix of encouragement and dominance. 

I fucked as hard as I could and before long, she gasped sharply. “Oh—oh yes,” she cried out, her body trembling as she reached her peak. Her moans filled the entire the room. 

She collapsed onto the desk, catching her breath, but before I could recover, Ms. Harrington’s voice cut through the haze. 

“Mr. Paker, keep in mind that its ultimately only me who decides whenever or not we hire you.” She told me that while pushing me on the desk. 

She unzipped her skirt, letting it fall to the floor, followed by her panties. Her full, curvy body was stunning. She was radiating confidence while crawling on the table where she eventually straddled me. 

“Mr. Parker,” she said, her green eyes locking onto mine. “This is your final test. Don’t fail me.” 

With that, she lowered herself onto me, taking me in fully. Her movements were slow, deliberate, and controlled—a stark contrast to Jasmine’s wild fuck. Ms. Harrington knew exactly what she was doing, and every motion was designed to draw out the most intense pleasure. 

“You feel incredible,” I admitted, my voice barely audible. 

“Good,” she purred, her hands bracing against my chest. “Now, let’s see how long you can last.” 

Her pace quickened, her hips rolling with a precision that left me breathless. Her full breasts swayed with her movements, and I couldn’t resist reaching up to touch them. She let out a soft moan as my hands cupped her, her confidence faltering for just a moment. 

“I’m close,” I gasped, unable to hold back any longer. 

Ms. Harrington leaned down, her lips brushing against my ear. “Then finish. Show me you’re worthy of this position.” 

Her words were all it took. With a final thrust, I came hard, my body tensing beneath her. She rode me through my climax, her own breathing heavy as she reached her peak moments later. 

When it was over, she collapsed onto my chest, her strict demeanor replaced by a satisfied smile. 

“Well, Mr. Parker,” she said after a moment, her voice still firm but tinged with warmth, “I believe you’ve passed your assessment.” 

The three women helped me off the table, and we all dressed in silence. 

My future boss was the first to speak. “We’ll call you soon, Mr. Parker. And don’t forget this internship could lead to permanent employment—if you continue to provide satisfactory results.” 

You open the gift box, and your eyes slowly light up with giddy excitement. “Oh, I love it! It's so cute!” Little do you know, it’s not just a cute heart pendant on a loop style chain. It could be used as a pendant, that part was true, but it also had a more… functional aspect. When we get back to our hotel room, things are quiet so high up on the 23rd floor. We can barely hear any traffic, and the cityscape looks serene. I pour out a few fingers of whiskey for me, as you jump in the shower. It might not be obvious to the casual observer, but behind my cool and collected facade, I’m excited to see what you have in mind once you’re done showering. After all, we were never strangers to wild escapades at times others saw as inconvenient. The dynamic we have is everything. Others who have glimpsed bits and pieces of it envy what we have. Free, unhindered, uninhibited, open desire. My mind is racing, half expecting you to walk out to the balcony, completely naked, and tease me till neither of us can hold back. I’m in no way disappointed when you walked out of the bathroom with your bathrobe loosely hanging off your frame, making my mouth water. Immediately, all the blood rushes out of my brain, and all I can focus on is how badly I want to taste you, feel your skin against mine, and moan your name into your ears as we climax. Then I notice the chain necklace. You placed the heart perfectly between your supple breasts, and wanted me to see it. I walk up to you, gripping your hips from behind in front of a full-sized mirror. “We look good together,” I whisper as I kiss your neck. “You think others think so, too?” You ask, jokingly. “Well, I'd say by the reaction of everyone watching us at the sex club… I'd say that's definitely a maybe,” I say, as my hands grip your hips harder. “I really like this chain necklace,” you say with a coy smile. “Let me show you something…” I say in a sardonic voice , and I gently pull the heart pendant. As the chain tightens, I see the dawning realization in your eyes as you realize what I meant by functional. The cute necklace is actually a collared leash in disguise, and we were about to have some fun with it. “Master…” you whimper, already breathing hard, eyes losing focus, and desire overwhelming your senses. “Good girl,” I whisper. We lock eyes as I pull the leash, and the collar tightens. You gasp, and turn your head to face me. “I… I need you… now… please…” you whisper. I cradle the back of your head and kiss you passionately. I feel the same as you do, and my desire for you makes my heart thunder in my chest. I pull away, and start walking away. You're confused, but then realize that I'm silently ordering you to follow. The heart pendant in my hand, the collar around your neck pulling you towards me. You obey. “I want to taste you,” I demand. “On the bed, now. You're mine, and I want to have what belongs to me.” “Yes, master,” you respond. You disrobe, and get on the bed. On your back, you spread your legs and start touching yourself to tease me. You don't need to; I'm already throbbing and dying to have you. “I want you on all fours, doggy style,” I say firmly. You oblige, and I kneel behind you, examining and appreciating every inch of you before kissing my way from your thighs, to your ass, and then down to your dripping pussy. I love your scent, your taste. You are intoxicating and I want to make you feel good. I want you losing control with me. I want to flick my tongue on your clit and feel your reaction on my fingers as you writhe and tighten up when I hit the right spot, at the right pace, and circular movement. After teasing you for what I’m sure feels like an eternity to you, I lick your pussy and you shudder. I slide my tongue inside you, just to get a better taste of your delicious juices. Then I start licking you in earnest- slowly at first, and then more aggressively, mixing in some sucking and light nibbling. Your moans drive me past my limit, and I get up,, undress, and tell you I want to 69 with you. I slide under you, and we start going down on each other, making each other moan as we start pushing each other's buttons. You orgasm a few times, and finally just can’t take it anymore. As you climb off my face and spin around to face me, you slide your wet pussy up and down on my throbbing cock, covered in your saliva. “I want to fill you with my cum,” I say. In reaction, you grin and slip my throbbing cock deep into your wet pussy. It takes a monumental effort not to lose control and come inside you the minute my cock slips inside, but somehow I manage to stay focused. We locked eyes as you ride me, while kissing and whispering sweet nothings to each other. Finally you slow down, and looking me in the eyes, whisper, “Master, please take what's yours. I want you to make me never forget that you own me. I'm yours,” and my heart just melted. We flip over so I’m on top of you, and start thrusting in and out of you. We’re both sweating at this point, and my left hand moves to your neck. With a firm grip, I carefully put balanced pressure on the sides of your neck instead of putting all my weight onto your windpipe. “You're mine. My good girl, and dirty little slut.” We both just about lost our minds at that moment. We keep fucking till I explode inside you and watch my cum drip out of you. “That was intense… thank you, master…” “You're mine. You don't need to thank me. Just continue to be mine. That's all I want.” I lean in, and kiss you, then we cuddle till we fall asleep…

In a chance encounter, Emma meets Lucas, a man who ignites a spark within her. Their connection is electric, and Lucas offers her a journey into submission. As they embark on a night of exploration, Emma's rebellious nature collides with her growing curiosity, leading her to a place of surrender an…

Emma stood at the edge of the bustling lounge, her eyes scanning the crowd with a mischievous glint. She had a talent for finding trouble, and tonight was no exception. In her sleek black dress, she was a vision of confident femininity, her red lips curved in a slight smirk as she sipped her cocktail. She thrived in these moments, testing boundaries and flirting with danger. Little did she know, her life was about to take a turn towards a different kind of thrill.

Amidst the sea of faces, a pair of intense blue eyes locked onto hers. It was as if a current of electricity shot through the room, connecting them in an instant. Lucas, with his commanding presence, stood tall and imposing, his gaze intense and unwavering. He was the epitome of control, his dark suit fitting him like a second skin, emphasizing his broad shoulders and powerful build. As their eyes met, Emma felt a strange sensation, as if her rebellious spirit had met its match.

Lila, Emma's closest friend, noticed the sudden shift in her demeanor. She followed Emma's gaze and saw the man who had seemingly stopped time with a single look. "Who's that?" she whispered, sensing the electric tension between them.

Emma's throat went dry. "I don't know, but I intend to find out." Her voice was huskier than she intended, betraying her sudden nervousness. She was used to being the one in control, but something about this man had her questioning her own rules.

As if drawn by an invisible force, Emma made her way through the crowd, her heart pounding in her chest. Lucas remained still, his eyes never leaving her, as if he knew she would come to him. When she finally reached him, their proximity ignited a spark.

"You," Lucas said, his deep voice sending shivers down Emma's spine. "You're the one who plays with fire." His words were an accusation and a challenge, as if he could see through her daring facade.

Emma's breath caught in her throat. "And you, I assume, are the fire extinguisher?" she retorted, her voice laced with defiance. But her words belied the tremor in her body, a reaction she couldn't control.

Lucas smirked, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "On the contrary, I'm the one who fans the flames. And I can see you're ready to burn." His gaze traveled down her body, taking in her curves, and she felt exposed, as if he could read her every secret desire.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Emma lied, her cheeks flushing. She was aware of the heat between her thighs, a familiar ache building within her.

In a swift motion, Lucas stepped closer, his body invading her personal space. He leaned in, his breath hot against her ear. "I know you crave something more, Emma. I see it in your eyes. The question is, are you brave enough to explore it?"

Emma's heart raced, her body betraying her as it leaned into his touch. She had never felt this way, so drawn to someone and yet so vulnerable. "What do you have in mind?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Lucas chuckled, the sound sending a thrill down her spine. "Oh, I have a few ideas. But first, let's get out of here. I have a feeling this night is just beginning." He took her hand, his grip firm and commanding, and led her away from the crowded lounge.

As they stepped into the cool night air, Emma felt a rush of excitement and apprehension. She was being led to a waiting limousine, its sleek black exterior reflecting the moonlight. Lucas opened the door, his movements graceful yet authoritative.

"Get in," he instructed, his voice low and commanding.

Emma hesitated for a moment, her rebellious nature warring with her growing curiosity. But the fire within her won out, and she slid into the luxurious interior, Lucas following closely behind.

The limousine began to move, and Lucas poured two glasses of champagne from the chilled bottle waiting in the bar. He handed one to Emma, his fingers brushing against hers, sending a jolt of electricity through her.

"To new experiences," he said, raising his glass.

Emma clinked her glass against his, her heart pounding. "To new experiences," she echoed, taking a sip of the chilled champagne.

As the limousine glided through the city streets, Lucas moved closer, his body pressing against hers. He placed his free hand on her thigh, his touch sending waves of pleasure through her. "Tell me, Emma, have you ever explored your wilder side?"

Emma's breath quickened. "I... I don't know what you mean." But her body betrayed her, as she arched into his touch, craving more.

Lucas's eyes darkened with desire. "I think you do. I can see it in the way you respond to my touch. You want to surrender, don't you?" His hand moved higher, his fingers brushing against the edge of her dress.

A moan escaped Emma's lips as his fingers teased her sensitive skin. "I... I don't know..."

"Shh," Lucas whispered, his breath hot against her ear. "No more games. I can give you what you crave. But you have to trust me."

Emma's mind raced, her body yearning for something she couldn't quite comprehend. "What do you want from me?"

Lucas's hand moved to her neck, his thumb stroking her sensitive skin. "Everything. I want to take you to the edge, show you the pleasure that comes with submission. Are you ready to let go?"

Emma's heart hammered in her chest. This was uncharted territory, a world she had only fantasized about. But with Lucas, she felt a connection, a pull she couldn't ignore. "Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I'm ready."

Lucas's eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Good. Because tonight, I'm going to show you just how deep the rabbit hole goes."

As the limousine pulled up to a discreet, upscale hotel, Emma's nerves tingled with anticipation. Lucas helped her out, his hand firmly guiding her through the lobby, past curious stares, and into a private elevator. The ascent seemed to last an eternity, the silence between them charged with unspoken desires.

When the elevator doors finally opened, Emma found herself in a luxurious suite, the soft lighting and plush furnishings creating an intimate atmosphere. Lucas led her inside, his hand never leaving hers, and locked the door behind them.

"Now," he said, turning to face her, his eyes burning with intensity, "let's begin."

Emma's breath caught in her throat as Lucas approached her, his movements deliberate and purposeful. He reached for the zipper of her dress, slowly lowering it, his eyes never leaving hers. "You're going to do exactly as I say, understand?"

Emma nodded, her heart pounding. "Yes, Lucas."

With a gentle tug, he slid the dress from her shoulders, letting it pool at her feet. She stood before him in nothing but her lingerie, her body trembling with anticipation. Lucas's eyes roamed over her, taking in every curve, his gaze possessive and hungry.

"Beautiful," he whispered, his voice hoarse with desire. "But we can do better."

He moved behind her, his hands sliding the straps of her lingerie down her arms, baring her back to him. Emma shivered as his warm breath caressed her skin, his hands cupping her breasts, his thumbs teasing her nipples to hardness.

"You like that, don't you?" he murmured, his lips close to her ear. "Being touched, controlled?"

"Yes," Emma breathed, her voice barely audible.

Lucas spun her around, his hands now on her waist, pulling her close. "Good. Because I want to hear you say it. I want to hear you beg."

Emma's cheeks flushed, her body on fire. "Please, Lucas. I want..."

He silenced her with a kiss, his lips claiming hers, his tongue demanding entrance. Emma opened to him, their tongues dancing, her hands clutching at his shoulders, her body melting into his.

Breaking the kiss, Lucas stepped back, his eyes smoldering. "That's a good start. Now, on your knees."

Emma's heart raced as she sank to the floor, her eyes locked on his bulging erection straining against his pants. She reached for his belt, her fingers fumbling slightly, her breath coming in short gasps.

"Slowly," Lucas commanded, his voice a low growl. "I want you to savor every moment."

Emma's hands trembled as she unbuckled his belt, her fingers brushing against the hard length of his cock through his pants. She unzipped his fly, revealing the dark, thick shaft, already glistening with anticipation.

"That's it," Lucas encouraged, his voice thick with desire. "Take it out. Feel how hard you've made me."

Emma's hands shook as she freed his cock, her fingers wrapping around the hot, rigid flesh. She stroked him gently, her eyes locked on his, watching his face contort with pleasure.

"Suck it," he ordered, his voice hoarse. "Show me how much you want it."

Emma leaned forward, her lips wrapping around the head of his cock, her tongue swirling, tasting his salty pre-cum. She took him deeper, her throat opening to accommodate his girth, her hands gripping his thighs as she pleasured him.

Lucas groaned, his hands tangling in her hair, guiding her rhythm. "That's it, take it all. Such a good girl."

Emma reveled in his praise, her mouth working him, her own pleasure building as she brought him closer to the edge. She could feel his impending orgasm, his cock throbbing in her mouth, his hips thrusting gently.

"I'm close," he warned, his voice strained. "Don't stop."

Emma increased her pace, her mouth working feverishly, her hand pumping his shaft in time with her sucking. Lucas's breath came in sharp gasps, his body tensing as he fought for control.

With a guttural cry, he came, his hot cum filling her mouth, his hands tightening in her hair as he held her in place. Emma swallowed, savoring his taste, her body trembling with the power she held over him.

As Lucas caught his breath, he pulled her to her feet, his eyes burning with a new intensity. "That was just the beginning, Emma. Are you ready for more?"

Emma, her body still humming with pleasure, nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Yes, Lucas. I'm ready for whatever you have in store."

Lucas smiled, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Good. Because I plan to take you places you've never been before. And I promise, you'll love every moment of it."

As he led her towards the bedroom, Emma's heart raced, her body buzzing with anticipation. She had no idea what the night would bring, but one thing was certain—she was ready to surrender to Lucas's control, to explore the depths of her submission and discover the true extent of her desires.

Pursued

"So essentially I'm working for four weeks straight and then I have a couple weeks off. Unless something goes wrong, and I get stuck working indefinitely." said the rough-looking man sitting next to me at the counter. He snuck a peek at my chest, it was probably the fourth time in the three minutes we'd been talking.

 "Oh! So, are you on your two week break now?" I asked in my most animated voice. I knew he was lying. He hadn't seen me at that truck stop in Nebraska, but I saw him. He was unmistakable. I watched him that day walk from patron to patron asking about me and showing my picture around. Luckily, I'd found time to dye my hair, and the picture he showed didn't remind anyone of the blonde who was sipping coffee in the beer aisle most of the morning.

 But my luck had finally run out. Seven states and about a dozen broken laws later, this guy caught up with me. He didn't seem to want to grab me in this small-town diner. So, I bided my time, hoping for some opportunity to escape. We kept talking and strangely, he never pushed the conversation in a direction that would corner me. It was simply a pleasant chat, and I started to wonder what his game was.

 Then he smiled at me. It was almost an inconsequential thing, but I'd seen that lonesome edge to an expression before. He had to be following me for weeks. Somewhere in that time, in his pursuit, had some small piece of him grown soft towards me? Could he be interested? It wasn't much, but I was desperate and decided to take the chance. I flagged down the waitress and placed a twenty on the counter.

 "I don't need change. Thanks." I said to her. If I was going to try this gambit, it was now or never. "Are you coming?" I asked the man, giving him a playful look as I hopped up from the stool. He didn't question it and dropped a few bills on the counter before following me out of the diner.

 We crossed the parking lot that led to the motel I just checked in to. I did a quick about-face and caught him staring at either my ass or my legs -- a good sign.

 "It's okay, you can look. I don't wear shorts this small to avoid glances." I actually didn't like to dress like this, but when you're on the run and have limited access to clean clothes, you make do. He smiled and allowed himself to look me over. I sized him up in return, easily noticing the gun protruding against his flannel shirt. He didn't need it. A man like him could snap me like a twig. But the weapon's presence drove home the stakes of the situation. I had to seduce him. "I have a bottle in my room if you want a middle-of-the-afternoon-cap." I twisted back around and quickened my pace, swaying my hips in a way which often got men's attention.

 "You drink?" he asked.

 It was a stupid question on his part. True, a thorough profile of me might have mentioned that I don't drink, but was he really going to fuck up the game we were playing that easily? I needed to be more careful with what I said.

 "Of course I drink." I answered, giving him my million-dollar smile. My looks had been a double-edged sword all my life, and I was hoping today they might help me get out of trouble.

 As we reached the room, I fished the old-style metal key out of my pocket and slipped it in the door. Before I turned it in the lock, I realized that this may have been the extent of his plan. It was possible that he wanted to confirm where I was staying before apprehending me. I needed to take control and lead him down the path of my choosing.

 He clenched my arm tight as I reached to pull him closer to me, but when he saw my reassuring smile, he loosened his grip. I reached up and put my arms around his neck and kissed him. He had more than six inches on me, and I stood on tiptoe -- straining the rubber thongs of my cheap flipflops. He tasted of coffee and his beard scratched me slightly, but I was very pleased. The man was clearly into it. He pulled me up to him and shoved his tongue in my mouth.

 After a few moments of acquainting our mouths, he pressed me against the door.

 "Alright handsome, why don't we take this inside." I said. He truly wasn't bad looking, but his looks weren't my main concern.

 I flicked on the light switch. Besides tossing in my bag, it was my first time being in the room, and it took me a moment to understand that the blonde woman with the hulking figure trailing behind her was the pair of us reflected in the vanity mirror. I didn't want to give him the chance to change his mind, and promptly dropped to my knees and began to unfasten his belt as the door shut behind him.

 "Let's go over here." he said, gesturing towards the bed. As I stood up and stepped toward the bed, he unclipped his holster and tossed his gun on the desk. He had no intention of letting me get close to his sidearm.

 I pretended indifference towards his actions and smiled while pulling off my tank top and kicking off my sandals. My bra had no padding, and I was pretty pleased how my breasts looked in the cheap, thin fabric, but my feet were gross and probably black on the bottom -- the unfortunate consequence of tromping around the dusty southwest wearing inadequate footwear. I knelt at the foot of the bed and waited for him to come to me.

 He dropped his pants to his ankles and scratched his crotch before pulling down his boxers.

 "Big guy, big dick." I said, catching his eye. Taking his half-flaccid penis in my hand, I started to kiss his hairy thigh, making my way towards his crotch. He smelled earthy and tasted of sweat. This chase had pushed us both to the limit, and we had each been fouled from the taxing journey. He was raw and real and just the way I liked my men, but I needed to be practical -- to keep to the plan and fuck his brains out and slip away.

 As I drew my open lips across the length of his hardening cock, he let out a long slow breath. 'That's right,' I thought to myself, 'you enjoy this.' For the time being, we had the same goal. I kissed his penis several times -- wet and slow and loud. And when I took him in my mouth, I felt his fingers comb through my hair and scratch along the back of my scalp. It wasn't intentional, but I was making lewd sounds as I gave him fellatio.

 He bent over and tucked his hands below my armpits and lifted me up. My lips withdrew from his erection, and I instinctively gave his penis a parting kiss. I was enjoying it far too much. He pulled me to my feet and licked and kissed the nape of my neck. I cooed as he grabbed a handful of my left breast -- stretching the bra till my hard nipple popped out of it. He lowered his head and tongued and sucked my breast. I was happy to let him play with me if that's what he wanted. My skin was covered in goosebumps.

 "Lay down." he said, in a low but commanding voice. His prey was caught.

 I fell back on the bed whimsically. A big smile crossed my face as I watched him take off his shirt -- almost completely forgetting this was a ploy to maintain my freedom. His body was broad and powerful and there was an old, deep scar that cut into his abs -- possibly from a bad crash or stabbing. I unhooked my bra and discarded it. He fell on top of me, encircling me with his arms. We kissed and he slipped his hand down the back of my cotton shorts and grabbed my ass cheek.

 "Fuck!" I whined. In one quick motion, he shoved his free hand down the front of my shorts and put two fingers inside of me.

 His fingers were thick and strong and calloused, but I was already so turned on that they felt like heaven inside of me. From my angle, I couldn't reach his dick. So, I just flailed haplessly as he toyed with me.

 "You want me to help you out?" I asked, trying to keep my voice even.

 "I'm doing exactly what I want." he replied.

 He ripped off my shorts and went down on me. It made me blush, feeling his wide tongue dragging across the stubbled skin that surrounded my vagina. I'd shaved myself in a gas station bathroom probably five days prior and was already becoming uncomfortably itchy from the new growth, but my pursuer didn't seem to mind. His tongue dipped into me, and I wrapped my legs around his head and ran my fingers through his hair. My breath was quickening, and it struck me that this wasn't what I'd expected when I decided to seduce him.

 "I -- Ahhh!" I cried out as my orgasm hit, causing me to arch back sharply and my legs to shudder.

 He rolled out from beneath me as I shakily clutched my knees to my chest and finished my climax. Afterwards, I turned to find him lying on his back and patiently awaiting me -- his erection protruding expectantly. I straddled him, sitting so his penis rested against my abdomen.

 "Turn around." he said.

 I complied, shifting my position so that I straddled his stomach, and my ass was facing him. My feet were tucked behind me, their soles facing him. I peeked over my shoulder, hoping to catch him ogling my butt. He was still, staring at the dirt blackened bottoms of my feet.

 "It's been a long road for both of us." he said, gliding his thumb along my heel. "You want this?" His eyes shot up, catching mine. My expression betrayed all my secrets, but it didn't matter -- he already knew.

 Our game of cat and mouse ended. There were no more false pretenses -- just a man and a woman and their lifetimes of baggage in a cheap New Mexico motel room. I couldn't speak but nodded my head in answer to his question. No matter what awaited me next, I wanted him. I raised myself up and placed the head of his dick at the opening of my vagina and slowly slid him into me.

 "Uhhhh!" I mewed pitifully. He felt amazing and there was no reason to conceal how much he was turning me on. I looked back again and was pleased to find him transfixed by my ass. No matter how trim I got, I always carried extra weight back there, and most men seemed to appreciate it. I lowered myself down so my face was by his shins -- spreading my ass wide to give him a good look while I rode him.

 "Mmmm." He hummed with delight as I circled and swayed my hips. It pleased me greatly to finally get a reaction out of him.

 After allowing me to do all the work for a couple minutes, he sat up and pulled me to him -- so that my shoulders rested against his chest. He reached his hands around, grabbing my breast with one and massaging my clitoris with the other. I leaned my head back against his shoulder and he started to kiss along my neck and earlobe.

 "That feels nice, but I thought it was your turn." I said in a breathy voice.

 "I want to make you come again." he replied pushing himself inside of me.

 "That won't be a problem." My words were already quavering as he worked his fingers against my sopping vagina.

 I hadn't felt like this in a long time, maybe never, and I let myself get caught up.

 "Baby you feel so good!" I yelled as I leaned back into him and rolled my whole body -- undulating his massive erection in and out of me. I was so close I didn't notice the telltale change in his breathing.

 We slipped off the edge in the same instant.

 "Ahhh!" Our shouts intermingled.

 He clutched me firmly in his embrace as I shivered feebly. I was lost in my orgasm, abstractly noticing the feel of his hairy chest against my back and the hot flood of ejaculate as it filled me. It was the end of a long journey, and I was glad to stop running.

“This is a nice spread, Angel,” my boyfriend Carl smiled at me.

“You know me,” I winked.

Carl loved having everyone come over to our house for the first college game of the season. We were die-hard Wolf Pack fans. While some liked the Tar Heels, we were Wolf Pack fans all the way.

“Going to get changed,” I smiled as he kissed me.

Carl and I have been together for almost a year, and I moved into his place two months ago.

We met at a friend’s house for one of the college games. It took him almost a month to approach me. He was the shy kind still to this day.

I came down in my red and black jersey and jean shorts; as I entered the living room, the usual crowd had already shown up.

“Hey Angel,” one of Carl’s friends said.

“Angelica,” I corrected Stanley.

I was Angel only to a select few. Stanley wasn’t one of them.

“When am I going to get out of that dog house of yours?” Stanley asked as he reached for some snacks.

“When your eyes meet mine and, stay there,” I responded. Even now, his eyes were staring at my tits.

I had told Carl about his friend always staring at my tits, and the one time at our last get-together, he had asked if they were natural and, if so, if I could jump for him.

Carl did nothing about it. He just said Stanley likes to joke around, and he meant no harm by it.

“Well, if you want my eyes to stay up there, then stop wearing things that bring them down,” Stanley smiled.

“I am wearing a jersey, there is no cleavage,” I stated.

“But I can still tell they are fucking huge!” Stanley smiled.

“Come on, Carl, let it go,” Carl said as he laughed and tugged Carl away.

“Fucking asshole!” I said, snatching a drink from the ice chest.

I was mad at Stanley for acting like I was put on this Earth so that he could stare at my tits, and I was furious at Carl for not putting his friend in his place. I was his girlfriend and lived in his house. He should be backing me up.

The game went on, and then Crystal, one of my work colleagues I had invited, smiled as the doorbell rang.

“I have a surprise for you,” she whispered as Carl got up to get the door.

“What is it?” I asked.

“You will see,” Crystal winked.

I turned around on the couch to see who came through the door. ‘Holy fuck!’ I thought and turned around immediately.

Crystal was grinning from ear to ear. “Bitch!” I mouthed at her.

One of my other coworkers, Leon, came in. He stood a foot taller than Carl.

“Crystal?” Carl asked as Leon entered.

“Hey Leon!” Crystal smiled. “Glad you could make it.”

“I brought more beer,” Leon smiled to the cheers of the other guys.

Leon was wearing a Clemson jersey, which was the opposing team we were playing.

“Angel!” Leon exclaimed.

“Leon,” I smiled as I stood up. He hugged me hard, lifting me off my feet.

I had a massive crush on Leon. It was too bad it was never fulfilled, as we worked in separate buildings at the warehouse. I hardly saw him.

‘My god,’ I thought as he hugged me tight. His muscles and the smell of his cologne had already made me weak.

He sat right beside me as I sat down. “How you been?” Leon asked.

“Hey, I was sitting there,” Carl said as he looked at Leon. “She’s my girlfriend.”

“I haven’t seen this woman in a few months, mind if we silently catch up?” Leon stared up at Carl. “It won’t take long.”

Before Carl could muster a word, “Thanks, Bud,” Leon smiled as he put his hand on my bare thigh.

“No, it’s okay,” Carl slinked away to another couch.

Leon stared at me the whole time as I whispered and told him everything that had happened since most of us had moved to the new building.

His hand didn’t move from my thigh, and I was getting wetter by the moment. Even with my boyfriend right there, all I could think about was Leon’s hand inches away from my aching pussy.

I stared at his thick, long black fingers.

“I have to get some more ice,” I shot up as more thoughts filled my head. “The case is getting thin.”

“It looks fine to me,” Carl said.

“Keep watching the game,” I said as I sprinted for the kitchen.

I put my back against the wall and tried to calm my thoughts. ‘Three more quarters,’ I thought as I grabbed the freezer, took out a bag of ice, tore it open, and emptied it into a bucket to take to the case.

“Found you,” Leon said.

“Yeah,” I grinned. “Just getting ice,” I backed away from him.

“Uh huh,” Leon approached me.

He stared at me up and down like a wolf looking at his prey. “I should get back…” I started to say, but my back hit the counter.

“No where else to run,” Leon smiled.

“Not running,” I shook my head.

He grabbed me and pulled me toward him, his large hand on my ass as he kissed me on the lips.

‘Don’t kiss him back!’ the little voice in my head yelled.

Too late, I was kissing him back. I don’t know how or why, but my hand was already on his crotch.

‘My god Angelica!’ The little voice betrayed me. ‘His cock is huge!’

It was twice as long as Carl’s and a lot thicker.

“You know what to do,” Leon said.

I fell to my knees and took his cock out like an obedient slut.

‘You’re cheating!’ the voice said. ‘You filthy whore!’

I didn’t care. I took it out and started sucking on it. Right in the middle of the kitchen. Any of the nine people out there could walk around that corner and see me on my knees sucking Leon’s cock, like it was the last one on Earth.

“Damn,” Leon said. “I bet you don’t suck his cock like you are doing now, do you?”

“Never,” I said as I slurped on the large head of his cock. “Can’t it’s not as big or thick,” I said as I ran both my hands back and forth along its impressive length.

“I feel sorry for you,” Leon said. “You better hurry up and get back to him.”

I nearly cried as Leon put his cock away.

“Later then,” I winked as I stood up.

“Definitely,” Leon smiled.

I grabbed the bucket and headed into the living room.

“Thanks, babe,” Carl said as I sat on his lap.

I watched Leon sit back in his place. I stared at his crotch, and I knew this game was about to get interesting.

I kissed Carl on the lips. He smiled at me and hugged me.

“Hey,” Crystal said as the game was still zeros, “How about we make this game interesting?”

“How so?” Thomas, one of the guys asked.

I smiled at Crystal. ‘That’s my girl!’ I thought.

You are sure you must have taken a wrong turn or many wrong turns. The dungeon walls started to look all the same and you could have sworn you would be at the end already. It was described as a large sized dungeon so how long must you have walked in circles, until you finally see a large gate. Getting closer you make your way forward, taking cover behind the pillars leading up to the big door. Pushing it open slowly as you step inside.

The room is bright and warm, a breath of fresh air after the long winding corridors. You take a few slow steps looking around. In front of you lies an almost surreal place, a beautiful lush garden. The trees grow up to the ceiling as vines and flowers bloom all around. You stop and stare before pushing forward. You want to explore more, but the mission comes first. Pushing away the vegetation and searching for the exit. When suddenly you stumble into a nice clearing, looking up you see a soft light shine almost like a real sun, inside the dungeon.

As you stare aghast a vine slips around your ankle, shaking your leg you try to get it off. When you hear the rustling of the bush behind you.

“Admiring my garden dear?”

The voice is right next to you and as you turn around the scaled tale of the Lamia already wraps around your leg. The Snake Woman is slightly taller than you. Her upper body is only covered barely by some rattling gold and silver chains. You try to pull your leg out and just find the exit, but after a few tugs you realize that even if you hadn't already searched for hours, you can't just escape the coils of the lamia.

“Hey, you can't just stumble in and immediately leave again. That would be quite rude, wouldn't it dear.”

Her body presses against your side, your shoulder softly sinking against her breasts as you nod thinking about the best way to continue your quest. Her tail has reached up to your left thigh squeezing it as the tip caresses your right inner thigh. Creeping up slightly as you can't help but feel a heat well up inside of you.

“That is good, just keep nodding and stay a while here with me.”

The lamia leans forward, giving you a kiss, her tongue flicking against you as you can't help open your lip letting her kiss you deeply. You feel her tongue coil around yours teasing your mouth as her tail readjusts wrapping up both of your legs holding you tight and safe. If you weren't so focussed on the kiss you might have thought about taking your chance once her tail was off but the teasing, drooling kiss makes your head spin.

“That is good dear you don't have to go, stay here and stare. You like it don't you?”

The lamia sways and grins as she breaks the kiss leaving you slightly slack jawed staring at her soft breasts. Your body heats up, the venom transferred by the kiss mixed with the swaying of the lamia making it hard to focus. Until you hear her voice.

“It's okay just nod and stare. Focus on me, just me. My pretty body and your pleasure.”

You let out a gasp feeling the tip of her tail softly caress your pants. Coiling around your lower body fully as your pants get pulled off. Squeezing you tightly as you happily nod and stare. As you were told. Your body feels warm, almost melting as the lamia fully coil you up to your neck. Your chest is massaged and squeezed against her tail, the scales teasing your stiff sensitive nipples. for a moment you try to regain your senses before your face sinks into the warm pillowy embrace of her breasts. Any thought is wiped away and you feel her soft skin and smell her perfume. A floral cloyingly thick scent burying itself into your mind.

“That is such a good girl. Focus on my body as much as you want. I will make sure you feel really really good.”

The lamias voice is gently pulling your hazy mind deeper into her spell, you kiss and lick her breasts. Worshiping her as she presses them together around your head. You moan and feel a nice big wet spot form in your underwear. Squirming slightly in her coils seeking to get more and more comfortable as your thoughts melt away. Her breasts grinding and melting them into a warm pleasurable mush. She flickers her tongue out and kisses your ears whispering, praising, teasing your heavy fuzzy mind.

“So easy to focus on me and the pleasure, only us two existing, in the moment with me. You crave that you need that, you love it. Don't you?”

Once more, without hesitation, you nod your head, as you pull your head back a bit as you begin licking her nipples, her hand stroking your hair. She loosens her coils slipping off your clothes leaving you melting against her. She lets your breasts slip out exposing them as she rubs her own heaving chest against yours. Your nipples circling each other as she showers your face in kisses.

“You are dripping down your thigh sweet morsel. You are feeling so good and sensitive. You are so hot, melting in my arms.”

Her voice is all you can hear, only staring at her face, the soft smile, the calming eyes pulling you in, her lips so full and arousing. You notice for the first time how wet you have gotten. You want to close your legs but the soft tip of the lamias tail rubbing against your thighs makes you spread them apart instead. She presses you tightly against, your chest melting and rubbing against each other. Deep kisses sensual stares as her hands trail over and caress your body. You can only let her lead when she fully takes over. Your mind melting, the sweet scent, the swaying of her sensual body and sweet voice talking, overwhelming your mind. You think you know that it's happening but don't care. You feel so hot and so melted. As her tail presses against your wet pussy for the first time, sending a jolt of bliss through you.

“Such an honest girl. I will make you feel so much better. And you want to feel better don't you?”

Eager nodding and a deep kiss as reward make your toes curl, your tongue hanging out slightly before you pull it back in. Like putty in her coils she lifts you up positioning your legs spread over her tail. The scales teasing your legs as you can't help but lick your own wetness from her tip, tasting yourself.

“Such a naughty, needy morsel.” She starts to move the coil underneath you grinding your needy slit over her scales and making you moan and gasp as wave after wave of pleasure run through you clenching your thighs together grinding and rubbing against the scales feeling them caress your pussylips. Body goes stiff as you feel so close to cumming. Tensing your muscles, before the lamia gives your nipple a soft tug and kiss. You whimper and realize its useless holding yourself back. She is in charge and your back arches as the orgasm ripples through you, wrapping your arms as best as you can around her, shivering and shaking as she give your ass a soft affirming squeeze.

“Good girl, but once isn't enough, you want to make sure we both are feeling good don't you?”

Your head buried against her, you feel the aftershocks, whimpering but nodding. You need more, you want to feel even better. With a soft sultry chuckle the Lamia coils you back up face to face with her stunning beauty, you feel her tail slip between the two of you. Looking down you see the tip of her tail spread out your pussy and hers as well. Rubbing and moving up and down. She starts fondling your clit as another orgasm rocks your body. Burying your face against her neck rolling over her shoulder as she speeds up.

“That's it, good girl. Keep cumming for me. Just keep melting. You don't need anything else. You can let go and forget everything that isn't the pleasure right now. Don't you?”

With a mindless smile another micro orgasm making your mind go blank you nod. Breathing heavily, kissing her skin, smelling her perfume, melting into another deep kiss tasting her sweet poison. Your mind is fuzzy, a mix of blissful emptiness and mind shattering pleasure.

“Letting it all go.”

You don't know if you are nodding in your mind, while the lamia moans into your ear. You feel her hot breath against you both your body grinding and pressing against each other your pussy humping each other. Then the world goes white. You feel your body float away as you explode cumming again. You lost count but can feel her pussy quiver as well as the orgasm rocks your bodies. Your head falls back, legs going numb as your consciousness fades.

“You did so good, my good girl. You are so lovely. You know that dont you?”

You hear her voice but your body isnt working, only a soft melty “Yes!” escaping your lips before your quest this time.

Claire sat in an overstuffed leather armchair, swirling a glass of wine. She didn’t often drink, but tonight the wine had given her a warm, fuzzy feeling buzz that she was enjoying. She was completely nude, and her bare skin stuck to the leather. It was a minor annoyance, but she did notice the peeling sensation as the leather separated from her skin every time she repositioned herself. The heat from the fireplace in front of her felt like a warm embrace and the firelight glittered in her wine glass as she took another sip.

Claire trailed her fingers down her chest, between her heavy breasts. Her nipples stood erect. They had grown to the size of pencil erasers and darkened significantly as a result of her multiple pregnancies and subsequent breast feeding. The fire cast a flattering light on her body which wore the telltale marks of motherhood. She wasn’t ashamed of her body. Quite the opposite. She was proud of her body. It had changed much in her journey through life, but she wouldn’t have it any other way. She knew that her husband felt the same. He appreciated her body and how it had evolved.

In front of Claire was a much younger woman. A woman whose body was till tight with perky breasts and smooth skin. She was on all fours, on a fur rug in front of an impressive stone hearth and a roaring fire. Claire’s arm chair and the two large couches surrounded the hearth. The younger woman’s face was down on the rug. Sweat beading up on her body as it shook with the impacts of the thrusts from the man behind her. Claire heard little moans escaping her lips and heard her catching her breath sharply as her lover bottomed out inside her. Claire was enjoying the erotic, fire lit scene, and her hand trailed further down her stomach and through the patch of pubic hair above her pussy. She shuddered as her finger touched her wetness and she saw stringy strands of her juices stretching from her fingers back to her pussy as she slowly pulled her fingers away.

The younger woman was moaning loudly now. Claire could see her body tensing up like a spring. Building up energy. Preparing for release. She smiled and looked into her husband’s eyes as she took another sip of her wine. He had the young woman’s hips firmly in his powerful hands and was doing his best to plow a path all the way to her womb. Claire saw him look down and smile as the young woman’s body tensed and writhed with orgasm. She watched him hold her captive and continue driving into her mercilessly as she shook. Then his body tensed…and he buried himself inside her. Holding himself as deep as he could as he pumped his seed into his spasming partner. Claire watched her husband withdraw his cock, shining in the fire light with the juices of the younger woman…and let the woman collapse onto the rug in a puddle of sweat, pussy, and cum. Barely able to catch her breath between involuntary spasms.

I was about to fall asleep on Tea's warm crotch when I heard the voice. It seemed to be getting closer, and it was coming from a girl.

"So like, whatcha up to, girls?"

Her voice was unfamiliar to me, but to be honest, I couldn't care less. I was already craning my neck and taking deep sniffs of the new girl's body, but Tea's overpowering musk made that difficult. I suppose the whole situation gave the new girl an air of mystery, and who doesn't like that in a girl, am I right?

I was already fantasizing about what she might look like, and I envisioned her with different smells and looks as she talked to the other girls. I can probably recall their entire conversation, let me try:

Hana: "Oh, hey Katy! Happy birthday, girlie!"

Tea: "Yeah, happy birthday! What're you gonna do to celebrate?"

Katy (oh, so that was her name!): "Hm... Haven't decided yet. For starters, I'm grabbing one of those burgers and a cup of fries."

Hana: "Isn't that what you do anyway?"

Katy: "I'm getting ketchup this time."

The three girls giggled at that. I never understood why girls giggled so much. I think it's, like, super annoying. Anyway, this new girl Katy decided to have a seat at our table, but just as she was settling down, her legs bumped into my side. I squeaked, and she immediately stopped laughing.

"Like, what was that? Let me see..."

Katy peered under the table and found a disheveled young man in the haze of musk and post-nut hormones (that's me, by the way). I probably looked like a total mess under there, but I was too out of it to care. The only thing I was focused on was the fact I was looking directly at her now. She had a good form and a pretty face. Not tall and perfect-smelling like Hana, or innocent and musky like Tea, but she had her own charm. Or idiocy.

"You got me a boy?"

"What? Uh..."

"You got me a boy for my birthday!! Ahh, thank you, thank you, thank you! Can I keep him?"

Katy rushed under the table with me, grabbing my face and kissing me on the lips, sending me into a mental frenzy. Dang, how touch starved was this girl? I squirmed and moaned into the kiss, my body sensitive from the recent onslaught of orgasms. I will admit: Katy tasted divine. Like a salty type of sweetness.

I could feel Hana pulling Katy away, while saying "Oh, Katy, hold on. He doesn't want that. He'd much prefer your pussy."

Katy's face contorted in confusion. "My pussy? Like, to eat out or fuck?"

To this, Tea interjected with "To sniff!"

I blushed bright red when I saw Katy's reaction. She was absolutely flabbergasted. If I'm being real, this was probably the only normal reaction anyone has had to a depraved panty sniffer like me.

Katy huffed, seeming slightly embarrassed. "Uh, are you trying to tell me something, Hana? I told you, I wash every night!"

Hana chuckled at this statement, as if it was old news to her. Considering how well these girls probably knew each other, it made perfect sense. Although, I did feel rather out of the loop. Like, why couldn't I have friends this close? Dang.

Anyway, Katy rolled her eyes at this point. She pulled up a chair and sat at the table with Hana and Tea, before opening her legs, blushing slightly. "Come on, uh... do your thing, I guess."

I noticed Katy's hesitance and couldn't help but feel a bit confused. Hana and Tea were so enthusiastic, but this girl... Oh well, more snatch to whiff! Can't complain!

I plunged my nose into Katy's sweatpants, and (what do you know!) they smelled like sweat. Ohhh, so that's why she was so flustered. She was a gym girl! I guess sweat isn't exactly the most pleasant aroma, huh?

Katy just sat there for a second, probably expecting me to turn around, vomit, and leave. But nope. I was already aboard the degenerate train, and I wasn't about to get off now. I took deeper and deeper breaths of Katy's post-workout crotch, feeling ecstatic about the whole thing. She certainly wasn't another Hana or Tea, but the strong fumes kept me wanting more.

"Um... what are you even doing down there?" I heard a voice ask. Katy was still reeling in shock, not understanding how one guy could be so infatuated with musky, sweaty pussy. I simply looked up at her in response. She was definitely a pretty girl, with toned muscles and messy hair, but Hana was still my favorite.

Anyway, the girls ate (without me!), and we all went back to Hana's dorm room. The girls crashed on the sofas and beanbag chairs, while I had the nice, comfortable, carpeted (thank goodness) floor. I probably looked like an expectant puppy down there, waiting for more girls to sniff out.

After a while of silence and hanging out, Hana spoke up. "Yo, how's our crotch warmer doing down there?"

Crotch warmer? She was talking about me! And asking how I was doing! I'll be honest, in no timeline did I see this coming. First she didn't tell the school about the laundry room incident, then she hid me with her legs in the cafeteria, and now this... could she actually have cared for me?

Stunned, I simply nodded my head, muttering a quick "I'm fine..." as I considered the implications of such a wonderful discovery.

Hana took this to be satisfactory, because she reached out, took me by the hand, and pulled my face to her crotch again. The heavenly scent of her nether regions filled my nostrils, and I could feel another hard-on already growing larger between my legs. "Hey girls, let's thank our crotch sniffer for such hard work today, huh?"

The other two girls simply shrugged and sat next to Hana. They all opened their legs on queue, bombarding me with all of their scents at once. There was perfume, musk, wetness, sweat, and something more filling my nostrils. I could hear a brief "I don't get this at all" from Katy as the girls offered me their scents to enjoy.

I sniffed furiously, getting lightheaded from how many breaths I was taking. But it was never enough. I wanted more, and more, and more! My hard-on was getting so freaking big at this point that it was ready to jump out of my shorts!

I just know Hana noticed, because she reached down and slipped my shorts off, followed by my boxers. I gasped audibly at this, my large, slick, throbbing member on display now. In my peripheral vision, I could see Hana turn away with a blush and Katy look closer with an "ooh..." as my cock continued to throb profusely.

There was no time to waste. I plunged my face into each of the girls' crotches, inhaling all of the majestic, divine fumes. My dick felt like it was gonna explode, and Hana seemed to encourage it. I looked up at her with a longing gaze, and Hana seemed to gaze back. She made silent words with her mouth. "You can cum. It's okay."

At this, I couldn't hold back any longer. My body went into overdrive, my entire being jolting and contracting violently as I came.

SPLURT! SPLUUURT!

The three girls gasped, seemingly impressed by how much I was cumming. Me? I didn't know. I was in the most wonderful trance...

SPLUT- SPLUUUUURT!!!

I was making a puddle, apparently, because Tea panicked. "Get the paper towels! He's having another one of those big ones!"

I heard Hana laugh and calm her friend down. "It's okay, Tea. He's earned this."

I... earned it?

SPLOOSH! SPURT! SPLUT... SPLURT!

My body was giving out, and I could feel it. I let myself fall into Hana's crotch, closing my eyes as the last of my explosive squirts came to an end. The floor was a mess at this point, but neither me nor Hana cared. I felt her hands caress my hair, and I gazed up at her with the widest eyes you could possibly imagine. Then I heard her say "Good boy" with a genuine smile. We're dating now.

Oh yeah, I think poor Tea was traumatized, though. Katy still thinks I'm her gift, too. Lol.

(Author's Note: Well, this is the much-requested end! Hope you guys enjoyed my short silly story, haha! As always, feedback is appreciated! 😁)

Mark hadn’t been sure what to feel when his previous neighbors sold their house. The old couple who’d lived right next door had been his only neighbors for years. Their house had been built right next to his, but no others existed in the near vicinity, only empty farmer’s fields.

He had gotten along quite well with them and had enjoyed the privacy and quiet from living in this remote area. There was no saying however, how things would change when the new owners moved in.

His new neighbors were a young couple, much closer to his own age. They seemed friendly and quite social. Mark was especially enraptured by his new neighbor’s wife, Ella. She was a beautiful, young, blonde woman with a perfect figure and a beautiful smile.

This wouldn’t have been such a problem he thought, if she wouldn’t so obviously show it off. It was summer when they moved in and his new neighbor loved wearing short, skimpy summer’s dresses or even less. They had a pool in their garden and while his old neighbors had almost never used it, the new owners quickly had it cleaned and nearly every day Mark watched his new neighbor taking a dip whilst wearing a very tight, revealing bikini.

Matters were made even worse when her husband Tim was outside as well. The two of them were clearly very in love and while Mark couldn’t keep his eyes off his neighbor’s wife, he in turn couldn’t keep his hands off her. Mark often found himself looking away as they were hugging and kissing, his neighbor’s hands fondling his wife’s backside as he pulled her close against him

Mark shouldn’t complain, he thought, his new neighbors were friendly, honest and easy people to live with. In fact he quite enjoyed the new view from his back-porch into their garden and he suspected they didn’t mind him watching, he sometimes even thought they did it on purpose, to make him feel jealous.

This was all just the tip of the iceberg however. At night Mark was witness to his new neighbors loud lovemaking. He could hear the load moans and delighted squeals of Ella and when he looked outside he could see their bedroom window was left wide open. From his own room he’d be able to see right into their room and several times he’d been witness to their passionate love-making.

It wasn’t just sex either, his new neighbors had a very exotic love-life. The first time Mark had heard the sound of flesh hitting flesh, accompanied by his neighbor’s squeals and moans, he’d feared something was wrong; but when he listened closely he’d realized they were squeals of pleasure and when he sneaked to his bedroom window to peak, what he saw assured them that it was all very consensual. It wasn’t a rare occurrence either, either Tim was a very strict husband, or Ella a very naughty wife.

Mark, being witness to all of this had trouble looking his new neighbor in the eyes whenever they crossed paths and spent many nights frustrated about his own lackluster love-life.

One day, Mark was sitting on his back-porch, appreciating the view of his neighbor enjoying the pool. Ella was wearing a skimpy, bright blue bikini with thong bottoms that left her entire backside bare; the kind of swimsuit you couldn’t wear at any public swimming pool.

After a while, her husband Tim came outside and Mark tried to pretend he hadn’t been looking into their garden. Tim however quickly approached the fence between their yards.

“Mark!” he called, “Do you have a moment?”

Mark got up, suddenly nervous that this would come to a confrontation. He glanced one last look at the swimming pool, only to see Ella was looking at him, she smiled as she waved at him.

“Hey Mark,” Tim greeted him, “Ella and I were going to grill some burgers on the barbecue, but she bought way too much food. Would you like to join us for dinner?”

Mark blinked, surprised for a moment by the sudden invitation. “Yeah, sure,” he replied, “Burgers sound great.”

Tim smiled, “Great, come on over when you want, the front gate should be open.”

“I’ll be right there,” Mark replied.

As he made his way to the front of his neighbors’ property, Mark nervously licked his lips. Dinner could be fun, but things could get awkward if he couldn’t keep his eyes off his neighbor’s wife wearing that swimsuit.

Mark joined his neighbors in their backyard, Tim was starting the fire of his grill, while Ella was sitting on the edge of the pool. He made his way to Tim, trying not to stare at his wife.

“It’s going to be a while before we can start,” Tim said, “How do you like your burgers?”

“A bit pink is okay,” Mark replied, “But not too much.”

“Hey Mark, come join me!” Ella suddenly called, “Come enjoy the water.”

Mark looked over to his neighbor’s wife who had just dropped back in the pool. A blush crept up on his face as he couldn’t keep his eyes off her breasts peeking through the water’s surface.

“Go on,” Tim said, “Like I said, it will take a while before this fire is ready.”

“I didn’t bring a swimsuit,” Mark replied instinctively, not sure whether he was supposed to decline, or whether Tim really had no problem with him joining his wife in the pool whilst she was so scantily dressed.

“Just take off your clothes!” Ella called out, “Tim swims in his underwear all the time.”

Mark swallowed, casting one last glance at his neighbor, but he was seemingly busy building up the fire in his grill. Ella was grinning broadly when he approached the pool and made no secret of staring as he began to take off his clothes.

After he’d stripped down to his boxer shorts, Mark quickly lowered himself into the pool. He felt as naked as Ella and while he didn’t have a full-on erection yet, his boxers were stretched from his arousal in a way that was surely noticeable.

“So, what were my husband and you talking about?” Ella asked, she’d approached him as soon as he’d entered the water, coming much too close.

“He just asked me how I liked my burgers,” Mark replied.

Ella was slowly bopping up and down in the water, her bosom breaking the surface before submerging again. Mark was almost entranced, watching the water trickle down between her breasts before they disappeared under the water once more.

“Did he seem angry, or annoyed?” Ella asked.

Mark shook his head, “No,why?”

His new neighbor blushed, “Well, he wasn’t happy I ordered so much food. Luckily you’re here, so it won’t go to waste. Though I’m sure he’ll still give me a good spanking tonight.”

Mark blinked in surprise, shocked by what she’d said. Of course he’d already known about their kinky relationship, but he wouldn’t have expected her to be so open about it.

“You’re cute when you blush,” Ella suddenly said, and then she dived underwater.

Mark stayed by the edge of the pool while his new neighbor slowly swam back and forth through the pool. He tried to keep his breathing under control, slow his heart-rate, but it was difficult to keep cool while his eyes followed the beautiful young woman glide through the water. Her bottom, bare in that thong bikini, broke the water surface as she swam, two perfect globes glittering in the hot summer sun.

“I’m almost ready here,” Tim called, finally freeing Mark from his predicament, “If the two of you could get dressed.”

After her husband’s announcement, Ella swam up close to Mark again. “This was fun,” she whispered, so close that her nearly naked body almost brushed up against his, “You should come swimming more often.”

Mark couldn’t respond, but looked up as she pulled herself out of the pool, his eyes transfixed on her bared bottom and the hundreds of water droplets covering her skin. He let himself watch as she marched off into the house, hips swaying as she went.

He gave himself a couple of counts to ten before he climbed out of the pool himself, hoping his erection would reduce enough to be less obvious. Then he grabbed one of the towels that lay beside the pool, quickly dried himself off and got dressed.

“So, how much did my wife try to flirt with you while I was hard at work?” Tim asked when Mark joined him by the grill.

Mark coughed, but there didn’t seem to be any jealousy or anger in his neighbor’s voice. It sounded like a foregone fact that she might’ve done so, that he’d expected it even. “Well, she was quite forward,” he admitted.

Tim laughed, “Really? What did she say?” he asked.

Mark licked his lips, there didn’t really seem to be a reason to keep any secrets, he thought. “She mentioned you were probably going to spank her tonight, for ordering so much food.”

His neighbor grinned, “Yeah, she does deserve it, doesn’t she?” he laughed, “Don’t worry, it’s all consensual.”

Mark smiled, but wasn’t sure what he was supposed to say to that.

“I’m sorry,” Tim said, “I hope I’m not making you feel uncomfortable?”

Mark shook his head, thinking about it for a moment. He wasn’t uncomfortable, just… aroused, too excited to know what to say. In fact, he was really enjoying himself, until now he just hadn’t been sure he’d been allowed to enjoy it this much. “Not uncomfortable at all,” he replied.

His neighbor smiled broadly. “Good, because Ella thinks you’re quite handsome and we’ve both been kinda hoping you might want to join in on the fun sometime… I mean more than just watching from a distance.”

Mark swallowed his surprise. Apparently they’d been very aware he’d been watching them. Well he’d always suspected they did it on purpose, especially when they kept their windows and curtains wide open. “What kind of fun?” he asked.

“Let’s talk it over during dinner,” Tim replied.

Ella returned wearing a very short, white summer’s dress and the three of them sat down at a round garden table. She handed out food to Mark and her husband before serving herself while Tim filled their glasses with wine.

For a while they ate in silence, though Mark couldn’t keep his eyes off the woman who apparently found him handsome and wanted him to do more than just watch her and her husband. His eyes were constantly pulled down to her bosom, down the deep neckline of her dress and the very apparent lack of a bra underneath. Ella had done a subpar job of drying herself of, still slightly damp, her breasts were clearly visible through the fine white fabric of her dress.

“So Ella,” her husband said, finally breaking the silence, “Mark has let me know he might be interested in joining us for some fun some time; but he’d like to know exactly what you were expecting of him.”

Ella looked up, staring Mark right in the eyes, though she was blushing slightly. “Well…” she said, biting her lower lip, “I’ve always wanted to know what it’d be like having a second man in my bedroom, having to work twice as hard to satisfy two men at the same time.”

Mark swallowed, “I’m sure I could help with that.” he replied.

Ella’s smile widened, “Tonight?” she asked.

“Tonight you and I still have something to discuss, young lady,” her husband interrupted.

Mark grinned as his neighbor’s smile turned to a pout. He wouldn’t mind witnessing such a spanking from up close, he thought, though only if he was invited.

“So, how long have you lived here, Mark?” Tim asked, as if his wife hadn’t just eagerly requested a threesome with him.

Mark shook his head to clear his thoughts as his neighbor steered their conversation to more mundane topics. It was hard not to think about what had just been said, especially as his gaze was constantly pulled towards his neighbors bosom, so instead he focused his eyes on her husband during their conversation.

It wasn’t long until Ella was bored of being ignored and suddenly Mark could feel her foot pushing against his leg. When his head swiveled to her, she was smiling broadly. Her foot slid up ever higher, past his knee, caressing his thighs until her toes were prodding his crotch, massaging his hard cock through his trousers.

Mark figured he must be blushing red, but Ella’s husband either didn’t notice or had chosen not to intervene. He tried to enjoy the intimate touch without trying to think too much whether he should or shouldn’t.

With a soft clank something fell to the floor and Ella’s foot suddenly disappeared from between Mark’s legs. “Whoops, I dropped my fork,” she said, “Could you pick it up for me, please?” she asked, biting her lower lip as she looked at him.

“Of course,” Mark smiled. He pushed back his chair and knelt down, only to see Ella’s bare foot firmly placed on top of the fallen fork. When he tried to grab it, she slid it back, pulling it further under the table.

While wondering whether he should try to gently pry it from beneath her foot or more assertively grab her ankle, his eyes slid up her bare legs. His neighbor’s short dress revealed most of her legs, but as he looked up, he saw her hands holding the hem of her dress, pulling it up even further, revealing that she was not wearing any panties underneath.

Shocked, suddenly faced with his soft, glistening lips of his neighbor’s bare pussy, Mark stood up, only to bump his head against the table above him. He cursed, pulled back and sat back down in his chair.

Ella was giggling loudly.

“What just happened?” Her husband asked.

Mark grimaced, he hesitated for a moment what to say, but Tim had been incredibly honest with him so far. “It seems that when getting dressed for dinner, Ella forgot to put on any panties,” he said.

Tim raised an eyebrow and Mark could see Ella blushing, though she was obviously enjoying the situation.

“Is that true, young lady?” Tim asked.

“I might have forgotten,” Ella replied.

Tim shook his head, “I think we’ve all had enough dinner, time to clean up.”

Ella nodded and stood up, gathering the dishes and bringing them inside the house.

“Should I help?” Mark asked as Tim remained seated.

“You’re our guest,” Tim replied, “And I already prepared the food, besides, she’s been a bit naughty so she can clean up by herself.”

Ella returned to pick up the remainder of the food and the two men remained silent until she left.

“Ella likes to tease,” Tim said, “But sometimes she takes things a bit too far.”

Mark grinned, “I’ve noticed,” he said.

“If she ever goes too far,” his neighbor said, “Just tell me and I’ll make sure to remind her what happens to naughty girls who misbehave.”

Mark’s smile broadened, he already looked forward to getting his new neighbor into trouble with her husband.

When Ella returned after taking away the last few items from the dinner table, Tim stood up. “Right,” he said, “Now we have enough room to deal with your behavior, young lady. Bend over please.”

Ella blushed, “Right now?” she asked.

“Right now,” Tim replied.

His neighbor licked her lips and then eagerly bent over, draping her upper body over the table, her bottom arched up high.

From his seat Mark had a great side-view of her bent over body, her face was turned to the side so she was looking directly at him, smiling broadly. A small blush appeared on her cheeks as her husband raised her dress, baring her backside.

“You were right,” Tim said, “No panties and a very, very wet pussy.”

Ella’s blush darkened significantly at those words.

“Have you been enjoying yourself teasing our guest, young lady?” her husband asked.

“Yes, sir,” Ella replied, with no remorse.

Tim’s hand swung through the air and landed with a loud slap across her backside.

Ella moaned deeply, eyes still locked onto Mark.

Again and again Tim’s hand connected with his wife’s backside. The sound echoed through the garden, accompanied by Ella’s moans and squeals.

Mark felt himself grow incredibly hard, watching her bottom slowly grow red and seeing the various expressions of pain, excitement, surprise and embarrassment on Ella’s face.

The flesh of her buttocks rippled from the impact of Tim’s hand and her buttocks bounced with each swat. Her squeals turned shriller and her moans became more and more desperate as her husband’s hand rained down on her behind.

Mark had only witnessed this from a distance in the past, but now learned that Tim did not hold back. Ella was squirming and whimpering, her bottom was set on fire. This might just be an erotic fantasy, but the spanking was real and his neighbor’s squeals were genuine.

Soon Ella was kicking her legs. Her eyes were closed, no longer looking at her neighbor. “Please,” she begged, “It won’t happen again, I’ll be a good girl.”

Tim ignored her pleas, relentlessly spanking his wife’s backside as Mark felt like he was about to burst, his erection painfully confined inside his trousers.

“I’ll be a good girl,” Ella continued to beg as her bottom shined bright red in the summer sun, “Please, I’ll be good.”

Then finally, Tim stopped, his hand now gently caressing her trembling, red behind.

Ella’s eyes opened once more, realizing her punishment was over. Her gaze focused on Mark again and a beautiful smile spread across her face, despite the pain she must be feeling in her backside.

“Are you going to apologize to Mark for teasing him so,” Tim asked of her, his hand still fondling her bottom.

“I’m sorry,” Ella whispered, “I won’t do it again.”

Tim suddenly smacked her bottom again, “How is a naughty girl supposed to apologize, young lady?” he asked, “How would you normally apologize to me when you’ve misbehaved?”

Ella bit her lower lip, her already red cheeks blushing even darker, “I’d suck your cock, sir.”

“But you’re not apologizing to me now, are you?” Her husband asked.

Ella looked at Mark again. Mark took a deep breath, he was too enthralled to really realize what was happening.

“No sir, I’m apologizing to Mark,” Ella replied.

“Mark, would you like Ella to give you a proper apology?” Tim asked.

Mark swallowed, too excited to even think. “Of course,” he replied.

“Go on then,” Tim said, “She’s in perfect position.”

Mark hesitated for a second, then stood up. Ella looked up at him, laying down across the table, her husband still playing with her sore red bottom. She licked her lips eagerly as Mark undid his buttons and pulled out his cock. It felt good to have his large erection finally freed.

Ella opened her mouth, her lips eagerly closing around his cock as he pushed it into her mouth.

Mark groaned loudly as Emma’s warm tongue and lips massaged his shaft. He looked up from her face, to her sore red bottom and her husband’s squeezing, playing hand.

Tim gave Ella a playful swat across her behind and Mark groaned as her mouth clamped around his cock in surprise. Then he grabbed her bottom in both hands and pushed his crotch against her, grinding his bulging erection against her sore backside.

Ella groaned deeply, saliva dripping down her chin as Mark’s cock prevented her from moaning with pleasure. Tim pulled down his trousers, revealing his own cock and pushing it into his wife’s pussy.

Mark grunted as Ella’s mouth grasped his cock even more firmly as her husband began to fuck her. He grabbed her beautiful blonde hair, just to have something to hold on to and was rewarded with a muffled squeal as Ella sucked on his cock.

Then, as his neighbor lay trembling on the table in front of him, in the thralls of her own orgasm, Mark exploded into her mouth, grunting heavily as he came inside of her. Ella sputtered and groaned, trying to swallow it all while still overwhelmed by her own pleasure and her husband still fucking her hard and fast.

Mark pulled out and Ella moaned deeply, squealing as her husband fucked her, now that she had use of her mouth again. Then Tim reached his climax as well, coming deep inside of his wife.

Afterwards, the three of them sat around the table, out of breath. Mark looked at Ella, in disbelief of how lucky he was, Ella looked at him, smiling broadly, then at her husband, then back at him. Tim sat leaned back in his chair, looking satisfied at his wife.

“Well, that was surely worth ordering a bit too much food,” Ella eventually said.

Her husband grinned, “Don’t be so sure of that yet, we’re still having a conversation about that later today,” he told her.

Ella blushed, “But you already spanked me,” she protested.

“That was for something completely unrelated,” her husband told her.

Ella pouted, looking at Mark as if he might come to her aid.

“I guess you shouldn’t have gotten in trouble twice in one day,” Mark told her.

A blush appeared on his neighbor’s pouting face, but it wasn’t long before a smile she couldn’t hide broke through. “Can Mark come and watch that one too?” she asked.

Tim laughed, “I’ll leave the windows open, I think you’ve had enough fun for one day.”

Once again Ella pursed her lips into a cute, pouting face.

“Don’t worry,” Mark said, “I’ll be watching.”

Ella grinned, “I knew you would,” she replied.

Mistress Selene's game begins in a private dungeon, where she encounters Nathan, a businessman turned submissive. Their paths cross at a club, leading to a night of passion and pain. Selene's lair is filled with BDSM equipment, setting the stage for their encounter. Nathan's body trembles as he sub…

In the dimly lit chambers of her private dungeon, Mistress Selene stood tall, her presence commanding the room. Her long, raven hair cascaded down her back, contrasting with the pale, flawless skin that hinted at her love for the shadows. Nathan, once a confident and successful businessman, now knelt before her, a mere plaything in her domain. Weeks ago, their paths had crossed, and that fleeting encounter had sealed his fate.

The club where they'd met was a place where secrets thrived and desires were unleashed. Nathan, intrigued by the hidden world of pleasure and pain, had ventured there, little knowing he was about to become the center of a web spun by the enigmatic Mistress. With a single hushed command, she had instructed him to strip, and he had complied, his curiosity and arousal overpowering any hesitation. That night, she had marked him as her next conquest, a willing participant in her twisted games.

Now, in her lair, Mistress Selene's eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she surveyed her captive. Nathan's once proud posture was now submissive, his body trembling with anticipation and a hint of fear. The room was a testament to her dark passions, adorned with various instruments of pleasure and pain—whips, chains, and devices whose purposes were both mysterious and tantalizing.

"Welcome, Nathan," she purred, her voice like silk laced with venom. "I've been eagerly awaiting this moment since our brief encounter. You intrigued me, made me wonder how far you'd be willing to go for my pleasure." Her eyes narrowed, taking in his naked form, his erection standing proudly, a testament to his eagerness despite the fear in his eyes. "And now, my dear boy, you shall find out just how deep the rabbit hole goes."

With graceful steps, she approached him, her heels clicking against the stone floor, adding a rhythmic beat to the tense atmosphere. Nathan's breath quickened as she reached down, her long fingernails tracing the length of his shaft, eliciting a shudder of pleasure. But before he could fully succumb to the sensation, she abruptly stopped, leaving him teetering on the edge of release.

"Oh, no, my pet. We mustn't rush the fun, must we?" She chuckled, her voice dripping with amusement. "I have so much planned for you, and we've only just begun."

Reaching for a nearby table, she picked up a blindfold, the soft silk contrasting with the harsh metal of the handcuffs and ropes that lay beside it. "First, we must prepare you for the journey ahead. Can't have you seeing all the surprises, now, can we?"

Nathan's heart raced as she gently covered his eyes with the blindfold, plunging him into darkness. The loss of sight heightened his other senses, making him acutely aware of her every movement, the scent of her perfume, and the soft caress of her breath against his neck.

"There now," she whispered, her lips brushing his ear, sending shivers down his spine. "That's better. I want you to focus on every touch, every sensation, without the distraction of sight."

With practiced ease, she secured his wrists with the handcuffs, raising his arms above his head and attaching them to a sturdy hook in the ceiling. His body was now fully exposed, vulnerable, and at her mercy. She ran her hands down his chest, pausing to pinch his nipples, eliciting a sharp gasp from him.

"Such a responsive body you have, Nathan. Every touch, every sensation, will be amplified tenfold. And I intend to explore every inch of you."

Her fingers trailed down his abdomen, teasingly close to his throbbing cock, only to divert and trace the sensitive skin of his inner thighs. "So eager, aren't we? But patience is a virtue, and I intend to teach you that lesson."

As she spoke, she picked up a long, thin crop from the table, the leather tip glistening under the soft lighting. "This," she said, running the crop lightly along his chest, "will help you learn the value of obedience. And it will also provide me with endless entertainment."

With quick, precise strikes, she began to land the crop across his chest, alternating between his pecs and the sensitive skin just below. Each strike elicited a sharp hiss of breath, his body jerking with the impact. She moved with deliberate grace, her strikes never hard enough to break the skin, but enough to leave a stinging sensation that built with each blow.

"Count with me, Nathan," she instructed, her voice calm despite the increasing pace of the punishment. "One... two... three..."

As the count rose, so did the intensity of the blows, and Nathan struggled to keep up, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The blindfold prevented him from anticipating the strikes, adding to the overwhelming sensory experience.

"Good boy," she praised, her voice laced with satisfaction as she reached a count of twenty. "You're doing wonderfully. Now, let's see how well you can hold that count as we explore other... areas."

Mistress Selene moved to stand between his spread legs, her hand gently caressing his inner thighs, her touch sending waves of pleasure through his body, contrasting with the sting of his chest. With one hand, she grasped his cock, giving it a firm stroke, while the other hand held the crop, ready to deliver a different kind of sensation.

"One..." she began, her voice soft and sultry. With each count, she alternated between a firm stroke of his shaft and a light tap of the crop against his balls, the contrast of pleasure and mild pain driving him wild.

Nathan's breath grew shallower, his body tensing as he neared the edge of orgasm. "Please, Mistress..." he begged, his voice hoarse.

"Not yet, my pet," she whispered, her breath hot against his ear. "You will come when I allow it, and not a moment sooner."

With that, she increased the pace, her strokes and taps becoming more relentless, pushing him further into a maelstrom of pleasure and pain. As he cried out, teetering on the brink of release, she abruptly stopped, leaving him hanging on the precipice, desperate for the climax she had promised.

"Oh, Nathan, such eagerness," she teased, her voice filled with mock disappointment. "But we still have so much to explore. I haven't even begun to truly test your limits."

As he struggled to catch his breath, she released his wrists from the cuffs, only to secure them with ropes, binding his arms tightly behind his back, rendering him even more helpless.

Brenn finished rebuttoning his shirt while Iris still lounged on the bed. He picked up her red panties from the floor and put them in the pile with the rest of her clothes.

"We need to get to work. We still have three hours." said Brenn.

Iris appreciated that he took the time to say it. The modeling sessions were meant to be three hours, and he was causally letting her know that she wasn't being paid for the encounter they just had. She made her way to the sink, ostensibly naked, and washed her face and removed her ornamental bra and placed it with her other clothes.

Iris's left butt cheek bared a bright pink handprint which stood out noticeably against her skin. The print would fade quickly, but Brenn had grabbed her so hard that the tips of three of the fingers were starting to bruise. He was very rough with her and, though she enjoyed herself considerably, she was becoming very sore as the afterglow subsided. But her discomfort was manageable and pleased her slightly -- a reminder of how he finished. Brenn was strong and when he ejaculated, the man held her extremely tight. She was trapped, his to be taken. She could only shudder helplessly beneath. It made her smile to think of it.

"We'll use the chaise today." Brenn said in a placid voice.

He had already set up his easel and was waiting for her, dressed in only his slacks. Iris walked to the chaise and hopped on. Brenn threw her a white sheet.

"Wrap this around yourself. You don't need to cover up completely. I'm just trying to add some variety to the composition." he said.

She took the sheet from him and threw one end over her shoulder and wrapped the other around her midsection. Iris climbed onto the chaise, laying on her stomach. Brenn noticed the purpling bruises on her butt.

"So, is there anything you want to ask me?" Brenn said.

"Like what?" Iris replied. She was resting her head on her arms which were folded in front of her.

"Well, now that a certain context has been removed. At least temporarily, maybe there's something that you wanted to ask me but hadn't."

"What do I call you?" She blurted out.

"Like my name? What do you want to call me?"

"The 'J' stands for Jack, right?"

"Please don't call me Jack. That was my dad's name. He was an asshole. People just call me Jay or Brenn. By the way, how old are you?"

"Twenty."

Brenn lowered his head and shook it disappointedly.

"What?" asked Iris.

"Nothing, you're perfect. I was just resenting my old man but realized that I might be turning into him. Anything else you wanted to know?"

"Am I the first model you've, been with?"

"You are the third person who I've had sex with who was modeling for me. But the other two times I was in ongoing relationships with them. This situation is uncharted territory for both of us."

They continued to talk while he drew her -- today working with oil pastels. It was the first time they had a real conversation. Brenn called Iris out on her taskmaster kink, letting her know that he was happy to oblige but she shouldn't be afraid to talk to him. He didn't need to control her. The Professor even expressed regret for the pillow stunt, he foolishly assumed she would enjoy it.

She wanted to ask Brenn everything about his family and life and where he grew up. He answered a few questions for her but then forced Iris to talk a little about herself. She wasn't quite sure what to say. She was a business major and a vegetarian and at that point in the conversation, with most people, she would have started to talk about Eddie. But she wasn't going to bring him into this. So, she got quiet for a little bit.

The phone alarm went off, ending the session. Brenn was still working on the picture.

"You can get up. I'm just finishing one little bit." he said.

Iris stood up and walked to the easel. She now felt free with him, as much because of their conversation as the sex. She came up behind him and draped an arm over his shoulder and rested her chin on the opposite, her breasts pressed warmly into his bare back. The picture was beautiful, and it made her feel beautiful.

"When do you need me again?" she whispered into his ear.

"That is actually an important question. I will need you for a lot of sessions for this show. If you can spare the time." he said.

"I'm happy to. I do want to be careful about how many classes I miss though."

Brenn scribbled his number on a sketchpad and ripped off the section of paper.

"Here, you can text me to communicate. I'm pretty swamped with faculty responsibilities for the next week, but I'm hoping to have you in for a couple of sessions."

She took the paper and got dressed.

Iris made it to her last class of the day and spent the evening in with Eddie. She was starting to compartmentalize her time, not wanting to break up with Eddie, but knowing she couldn't stop seeing Brenn. Iris was making the only choice she could, and hoped she wouldn't have to hurt her boyfriend.

"You smell nice today." Said Eddie.

"I had to shower this afternoon between classes. I was stinky." said Iris. It was the truth. She smelled of sex and sweat after leaving Brenn.

The couple cuddled on his bed, watching some dumb straight-to-streaming rom-com. Eddie was tired. He spent the last couple hours moving his art project. It was going very well, for the most part. In the past week he thought he might even be done soon and showed his design teacher his progress. Professor Olsten really liked how the project was going but suggested one change. Unfortunately for Eddie, there were two problems with the suggestion. First, it essentially entailed restarting what he had done entirely. Second, it was something Eddie had long been considering before his Design Professor suggested it. So, Eddie restarted his project.

The next week was a blur for Eddie, just moving his stuff out of the annex and into the new room was time consuming. Additionally, he needed to keep up with his classes and put in enough hours at his part time job that they wouldn't stop scheduling him. The reality was that Iris had drawn the short straw when it came to his schedule, even with his improved studio time slot.

He assumed that she noticed this since, two nights in the past week, she had fallen asleep in his room. It was something that they tried to avoid because the dorm rules forbade it. But she seemed tired lately and, when she tucked herself up against him, he could never kick her out. They were frustrating nights though, the couple hadn't done anything sextual since that intense hand job and it was a struggle for Eddie -- lying next to her, touching her, smelling her. He cuddled up to her, occasionally planting a kiss on the nape of her neck but she never reciprocated his forays.

Wednesday evening Eddie worked on his project in studio. The piece was nothing groundbreaking, but it was ambitious and well executed enough that it could impress at the student art exhibition. The raised topography of the new piece was a bit of extra work, but because he had the original attempt as a guide map for the composition, he progressed quickly. The bulk of the work involved him cutting to-size pieces of thick bristol board. He used tin snips to make the cuts easier, but the work still made his hands sore. As he cut, the snips generated a loud droning sound on the board.

He finished cutting the rough outline for a crescent shape and an odd effect occurred. The droning noise of the tin snips seemed to have a faint echo. He cut another shape, and the same thing seemed to happen, but it didn't make any sense because the echo continued. Eddie walked over to check his phone thinking the sound might be a podcast might have been playing on low volume, but that wasn't it. He listened carefully and the noise clarified. It came from the next room. It was sex.

Next door, Iris was trying to keep her voice down, but her low husky moan persisted as she made-out with Brenn. He sat in a plain wooden chair, and she straddled him -- his unbelted slacks and underwear down about his ankles. Iris was clad in a tight graphic tee and a pair of knee-high athletic socks. She had largely stopped wearing bras recently and her nipples poked out in sharp relief against the thin cotton shirt. She moved her hips in a slow orderly rhythm. They were trying something new. He was inside of her as usual, but she was in control. The chair groaned steadily below them -- reverberating into the floor.

Despite his busy schedule, this was the fourth time the two had met outside of class in the past week. Brenn really didn't plan to have sex that evening. He had a block of time free, and Iris was generous enough to skip her night class to model. He started the clock and was prepping his area when Iris began kissing him. He mentioned that the clock was running and that she really didn't want him to be paying her for what she was attempting to initiate. Iris started rubbing his crotch and told Brenn she would pay him $200 to fuck her, and that ended the negotiations. In spite of his protests, Brenn had a condom with him, just in case.

In control for the first time, Iris was very slow taking in all of Brenn's length. But now that he was in there, she just wanted to enjoy it.

"Is it alright, how I'm doing this?" she asked. Giving him a slightly pouty face and a smile.

This relationship had been the actual thrill of the Professor's life, and she had no idea.

"I don't have a complaint in the world. You just keep going." Brenn replied coolly.

She leaned back slightly, placing her palms on his knees behind her for balance, her hair hanging down in long careless curls. He took the opportunity to pull up her shirt and gently thumb her left nipple. Brenn watched as her reaction changed. She loved when he touched her nipples, and her hips quickened their pace in response.

Eddie listened curiously from the adjacent room as Iris's moans poured from the wall vent. He was unwitting to the fact that it was her, but the cadence of her voice conjured Iris's image in his mind. Eddie spent the past week in a state of general sextual frustration and his girlfriend's escalating moans were pushing him to the brink.

Iris giggled and pulled off her shirt. Brenn had popped his head below the shirt to give his mouth access to her breasts. She appreciated the effort, but he was unsuccessful, getting his head stuck in the process. She discarded the shirt and kissed him sympathetically for his failed attempt. She was pleased at how comfortable they now were but decided they had played around long enough. Still straddling him, she straightened her legs and placed her feet flat on the floor. Gradually, she began to raise and lower herself upon him.

Brenn got a little nervous. In their previous encounters, he had been very successful getting her to climax before he did. But Iris hadn't climaxed today and when she changed her motion, he was immediately aware he wouldn't last long. Her pace accelerated and she started to verbalize.

"Come for me. Please!" she begged, ruefully. Wrapping her arms around his neck and using the leverage to enhance her motion -- rolling her hips euphorically upon him.

On hearing that, Eddie left his studio for a dinner break. Knowing he would likely masturbate in his dorm first.

Brenn got over his nerves quickly. Iris continued to ride him, and he accepted that she was in control -- raising his hips to meet her. She could tell how close he was and wanted him to lose control. Iris pumped herself harder.

"H-eh!" She sighed, out of time herself.

The tandem orgasmed simultaneously. She was riding so eagerly that Brenn slipped out of her briefly during the climax. She grabbed his ejaculating member and shoved him back inside -- instinctively desperate to finish the orgasm with him as deep inside of her as possible.